Columbia  ainitJem'tp 

intI)fCttpofiiIfttigark 

THE  LIBRARIES 


STORIES    FROM   FROISSART 


^^yi^- 


S   '^^    o 


I 


Stories  from  Froissart 


BY 

HENRY   NEWBOLT 

AUTHOR   OF    "ADMIRALS  ALL,"    "THE    ISLAND    RACE,"    ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED 


THE    MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

LONDON  :    MACIVIILLAN   &  CO.,    Ltd. 
1899 

All  rights  reser-ved 


Copyright,  1899, 
By    the    MACxMILLAN    COMPANY. 


Noriuood  Press 

y.  S.   Gushing  &  Co.  —  Berwick  &  Smith 

Norivood,  Mass.,   U.S.A. 


Sir  John  Froissart  in  his  Study  receiving  a  Messenger 
from  the  Court  of  France 


TO    ALL    THE    DESCENDANTS 

ENGLISH   AND   AMERICAN 

OF    KING    EDWARD    THE    THIRD,    OF    NOBLE    MEMORY 

AND    OF    THE 

KNIGHTS,   SQUIRES,   ARCHERS,   AND   TALL   YEOMEN 

HIS    COMPANIONS    IN    ARMS 


Contents 


Page 
xiii 


Introduction     ....... 

Prologue  ....... 

T.    The  Battle  of  Sluys 

Of  the  Battle  on  the  Sea  before  Sluys  in  Flanders,  be 
tween  the  King  of  England  and  the  Frenchmen 

II.    The  Battle  of  Cressy  .... 

How  the  King  of  England  came  over  the  Sea  again, 

and  rode  with  his  army  in  three  battalions  through 

Normandy        .  .  .  .  .  •  .         1 1 

How  Sir  Godfrey  Harcourt  fought  with  them  of  Amiens 

before  Paris      .  .  .  .  .  •  .14 

How  the  French  King  followed  the  King  of  England 

in  the  Country  of  Beauvais  .  .  .  .18 

Of  the  Batde  of  Blanchetaque  between   the   King  of 

England  and  Sir  Godemar  du  Fay  .  .  .21 

Of  the  order  of  the  Englishmen   at  Cressy,  and  how 

they  made  three  Battalions  a-foot  ...        26 

The  order  of  the  Frenchmen  at  Cressy,  and  how  they 

beheld  the  demeanour  of  the  Englishmen  .  .         28 

Of  the  Battle  of  Cressy  between  the  King  of  England 

and  the  French  King  .  .  .  .  .31 

How  the  next  day  after  the  battle,  the  Englishmen  dis- 
comfited divers  Frenchmen  .  .  .  -39 
How  the  next  day  after  the  Battle  of  Cressy,  they  that 

were  dead  were  numbered  by  the  Englishmen  .        4 1 

vii 


vili  Contents 

Page 

III.  The  Siege  of  Calais 43 

How  the  King  of  England  laid  siege  to  Calais,  and  how 

all  the  poor  people  were  put  out  of  the  town  .  .        45 

How  the  French  King  assembled  a  great  host  to  raise 

the  King  of  England  from  the  siege  before  Calais      .        46 

How  the  King  of  England  made  the  passages  about 
Calais  to  be  well  kept  that  the  French  King  should 
not  approach  to  raise  the  siege      ....        49 

How  the  Town  of  Calais  was  given  up  to  the  King  of 

England  .  .  .  .  .  .  -53 

How   the    King   of  England   repeopled    the  Town   of 

Calais  with  Englishmen       .....        60 

IV.  The  Battle  of  Les  Espagnols-Sur-Mer       .  .       63 

How  the  King  of  England  attacked  the  Spanish  ships 
on  the  sea  on  their  way  from  Flanders  into  Spain 
and  how  he  discomfited  them        .  .  .  .65 

V.  The  Battle  of  Poitiers ']'] 

Of  the  Assembly  that  the  French  King  made  to  fight 

with  the  Prince  of  Wales,  who  rode  in  Berry  .        79 

How  the  Prince  of  Wales  took  the  Castle  of  Romo- 

rantin      .....  .  .        84 

Of  the  great  host  that  the  French  King  brought  to  the 

Battle  of  Poitiers        .  .  .  .  .  .  *       86 

Of  the  order  of  the  Frenchmen  before  the  Battle  of 
Poitiers   ........ 

How  the  Cardinal  of  Perigord  treated  to  make  agree- 
ment between  the  French  King  and  the  Prince  before 
the  Battle  of  Poitiers  ..... 


91 


94 


Contents  ix 

Page 

Of  the  Battle  of  Poitiers  between  the  Prince  of  Wales 

and  the  French  King  .  .  .  .  .      loi 

Of  the   two   Frenchmen   that   fled   from   the   Battle   of 

Poitiers  and  two  Englishmen  that  followed  them       .      112 

How  King  John   was   taken   prisoner  at  the    Battle  of 

Poitiers  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .114 

Of  the  gift  that    the   Prince  gave  to  the    Lord  James 

Audley  after  the  Battle  of  Poitiers  .  .  .      i  20 

How   the    Englishmen    won    greatly    at    the    Battle    of 

Poitiers  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .122 

How  the  Lord  James  Audley  gave  to  his  four  squires 
the  five  hundred  mari;s  of  revenue  that  the  Prince 
had  given  him  .  .  .  .  .  .123 

How  the  Prince  made  a  supper  to  the  French  King  the 

same  day  of  the  batde  .  .  .  .  .125 

How  the  Prince  returned  to  Bordeaux  after  the  Batde 

of  Poitiers         .  .  .  .  .  .  .      1 26 

How  the  Prince  conveyed  the  French  King  from  Bor- 
deaux into  England   .  .  .  .  .  .131 

VL    The  Journey  of  Sir  John  Froissart     .         .         •      '35 

How  Sir  John  Froissart,  Author  of  this  Chronicle, 
departed  out  of  France  and  went  to  the  Earl  of  Foix, 
and  the  manner  of  his  voyage  in  the  company  of  a 
knight  of  Foix  .  .  .  .  .  .137 

Of  the  taking  of  the  Casdes  of  Ortingas  and  le  Paillier 

by  Peter  d'Anchin,  a  Knight  of  Bigorre  .  .      141 

How  Sir  John  Froissart  came  to  Casseres,  and  there 
Sir  Espaing  du  Lyon  shewed  him  of  the  taking  of 
the  town  by  the  Armagnacs  and  again  by  the-  Earl 
of  Foix  .  .  .  .  .  .         .  .148 


X  Contents 

Page 

How  Sir  John   Froissart  and  the  Knight  rode  by  the 

river  of  Garonne        .  .  .  .  .  .152 

Of  the*  wars  that  the  Duke  of  Anjou  made  against  the 
EngHshmen,  and  how  he  recovered  the  Castle  of 
Malvoisin  in  Bigorre  which  was  afterward  given  to 
the  Earl  of  Foix         .  .  .  .  .  .156 

Of  the  Treasure  of  the  Earl  of  Foix  .  .  .167 

How  the  garrison  and  Castle  of  Lourdes  was  cast  down 
and  discomfited  by  the  great  diligence  that  the  Earl 
of  Foix  made  .  .  .  .  .  .  .172 

Of  the  great  strength  of  the  Bourg  d'Espaign,  and  how 
Sir  Peter  Arnaut  de  Beam  kept  his  faith  and  angered 
two  great  lords  .  .  .  .  .  .181 

How  in  journeying  from  Tarbes  to  Morlens  the  knight 
shewed  Sir  John  Froissart  of  the  beginning  of  the 
war  that  was  between  the  Earl  of  Foix  and  the  Earl 
of  Armagnac    .  .  .  .  .  .  .190 

Of  the  great  virtuousness  and  liberality  that  was  in  the 
Earl  of  Foix,  and  the  manner  of  the  piteous  death  of 
Gaston,  the  Earl's  son         .  .  .  .  .199 

Of  the  State  or  Ordinance  of  the  Earl  of  Foix     .  .      215 

VII.    The  Battle  of  Aljubarota  .  .  .  .219 

How  for  the  war  that  was  between  them,  the  King  of 
Castile  had  aid  out  of  France,  and  the  King  of 
Portugal  out  of  England      .  .  .  .  .221 

Of  the    English    and    Portuguese,    how   they    ordered 

themselves  and  their  battalion        .  .  .  .226 

Of  the  Spaniards,  how  they  ordered  themselves  and  their 

battalions  .  .  .  .  .  .  .229 

How  the  French  knights  and   Gascons,  such  as  were 


Contents  xi 

Page 
taken  prisoners  at  Aljubarota  by  the  Portuguese,  were 
slain  by  their  masters,  and  none  escaped  .  ,      237 

How  the  King  of  Castile  and  all  his  great  battalion 
were  discomfited  by  the  King  of  Portugal  before  the 
village  called  Aljubarota       .  .  .  .  .239 

VIII.  Orthon,  the  Familiar  Spirit    ....      249 

How  a  Spirit  called  Orthon  served  the  Lord  of  Corasse 
a  long  time,  and  brought  him  ever  tidings  from  all 
parts  of  the  world      .  .  .  .  .  .251 

IX.  The  Death  of  the  Earl  of  Foix  .         .         .     265 

Of  the  sudden  death  of  the  Earl  Gaston  of  Foix,  and 

how  the  Earl  of  Chatel-bon  came  to  the  inheritance      267 

X.  The  Invasion  of  England  .         .         .         .         .  '   281 

Of  the  great  apparel  and  provision  that  was  made  in 
the  realm  of  France  by  the  King  there  and  by  his 
Council,  for  a  journey  to  be  made  into  England        .      283 

With   what    demeanour   they   in    England    beheld   the 

preparation  of  the  Frenchmen        .  .  .  .288 

How  the  French  King  and  his  uncles  arrived  at  Sluys 

in  Flanders,  to  the  intent  to  pass  into  England  .      292 

How  the  voyage  into  England  was  broken  by  reason 
of  the  winds  and  of  winter,  and  by  counsel  of  the 
Duke  of  Berry  ......      297 

How  King  Charles  of  France  and  the  French  lords 
returned  ill-content  from  Sluys,  where  their  provi- 
sions were  made  to  have  gone  into  the  realm  of 
England  :   and  of  the  feast  that  was  made  in  London      301 


xii  Contents 

Page 

XI.  The  Capture  of  the  Fleet  from  La  Rochelle      .     305 

Of  the  battle  on  the  sea  between  the  Englishmen  and 

Sir  John  de  Bucq,  Admiral  for  the  Duke  of  Burgundy      307 

XII.  The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers  Courtenay     •  •      3'7 

How  Sir  Piers  Courtenay  came  into  France  to  do  arms 
with  Sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille,  and  how  the  Lord 
de  Clary  conveyed  him,  and  by  what  occasion  he 
did  arms  with  him  in  the  marches  of  Calais     .  .319 

XIII.  The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     .     333 

How  the  Jousts  of  St.  Inglevere  were  enterprised  by 
Sir  Reginald  de  Rove,  the  voung  Sir  Boucicaut  and 
the  Lord  de  Saimpi   .  .  .  .  .  -335 

Of  the  deeds  of  arms  at  St.  Inglevere  continuing 
thirty  days  against  all  comers  of  the  realm  of  Eng- 
land and  other  countries  ;  every  man  three  courses  ; 
and  first,  of  the  arms  done  the  first  day  .  .340 

Of  the  second  day  at  St.  Inglevere  ....      349 

Of  the  third  day  at  St.  Inglevere,  and  how  the  French 

King  was  there  present,  disguised  as  unknown  .      355 

Of  the  fourth  day,  and  how  the  Englishmen  departed 
in  courteous  manner  from  the  three  knights  of  France, 
and  thanked  them  greatly    .....      362 


List  of  Illustrations 


Sir  John  Froissart  in  his  Study  receiving  a  Messenger  from 

the  Court  of  France       .....    Frontispiece 


The  Battle  of  Blanchetaque    . 

The  Battle  of  Cressy    .... 

The    Pope   in    Council    sending    a   Legate    to 
France         ..... 


the    King    of 


Sea-fight  between  the  English  and  Spaniards 

Englishmen  assaulting  a  French  Town 

The  Skirmish  by  the  Woodside 

The  Battle  of  Poitiers  .... 

The  Young  Earl  of  Armagnac  on  the  March 

Froissart  received  bv  Gaston,  Earl  of  Foix 

The  King  of  Portugal  charging  the  Spaniards  at  Aljubarota 

Death  of  Gaston,  Earl  of  Foix 

The    Viscount    of  Chatel-bon's    Embassy    to    the   Court   of 
France         ..... 

Richard  II.  of  England  at  the  Head  of  his  Army 

xiii 


FACING     PAGE 

22 

32 

52 

74 

80 

82 

1 10 

194 

200 

234 
268 

276 
288 


XIV  List  of  Illustrations 

FACING    PAGE 

Charles,  King  of  France,  on  his  Way  to  invade  England       .      294 

The  Duke  of  Burgundy  returning  Home  ....      300 

English  Fleet  under  the  Earl  of  Arundel  ....      308 

Sir  Piers  Courtenay  and  Sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille  jousting 

before  the  Court  of  France      .  .  .  .  .320 

The  Three  Challengers  parading  at  St.  Inglevere         .  .342 

Deeds  of  Arms  at  St.  Inglevere       .  .  .  .  .354 


INTRODUCTION 

"  t  I  ^HIS  noble  realm  of  England,"  said  the 
I  Earl  of  Salisbury,  "hath  been  a  long  sea- 
■^  son  in  triumphant  flower."  The  words 
were  spoken  just  five  hundred  years  ago,  and  in 
every  generation  since  then  Englishmen  have  de- 
lighted to  find  the  colour  and  splendour  of  that 
flower  still  glowing  freshly  in  the  Chronicles  of  Sir 
John  Froissart.  The  time  deserved  a  lasting  record, 
and  the  Earl  of  Foix,  who  had  the  right  to  an  opin- 
ion, spoke  plainly  to  our  author  of  his  opportunity, 
"  saying  to  me  how  the  history  that  I  had  begun 
should,  hereafter,  be  more  praised  than  any  other, 
and  the  reason,  he  said,  why,  was  this,  how  that  in 
fifty  years  past  there  had  been  done  more  marvel- 
lous deeds  of  arms  in  the  world  than  in  three  hun- 
dred years  before  that."  Many  histories  have  been 
praised  since  then,  and  they  have  recorded  many 
deeds  of  arms,  some,  perhaps,  as  marvellous  as 
Cressy  or  Poitiers ;  but  this  is  likely  enough  to 
keep  its  place  among  them  all,  for  its  truth  is  not 
a  matter  of  dates,  and  it  difl^ers  from  all  mere  rec- 
ords as  widely  as  a  forest  in  leaf  difi^ers  from  a  tim- 


xvi  Introduction 

ber-yard.  Nothing  here  is  dry,  nothing  dead  ;  in 
the  hall  we  see  the  lords  and  bishops  at  their  Christ- 
mas dinner,  the  minstrels  playing  and  singing,  "  the 
knights  and  squires  of  honour  going  up  and  down, 
and  talking  of  arms  and  of  love";  in  the  battle-field 
the  hedges,  and  dykes,  the  moated  abbey  with  the 
minster  among  the  trees,  or  the  "  little  windmill 
hill";  in  the  church  the  "goodly  hearse  and  well- 
ordered  "  with  the  torches  round  it  burning  night 
and  day,  and  the  dead  lord's  banner  before  the  high 
altar.  Everything  is  seen;  sometimes  in  a  picture,  as 
when  "  at  the  foot  of  the  castle  they  mounted  their 
horses  and  rode  away,"  or  when  "  the  King  of  Eng- 
land stood  on  the  fore  part  of  his  ship  apparelled  in 
a  black  jacket  of  velvet,  and  he  wore  on  his  head  a 
bonnet  of  black  cloth  the  which  became  him  right 
well ;  and  he  was  there  so  joyous  as  he  never  was 
seen";  sometimes  in  drama,  as  when  the  young 
King  of  France  irritates  the  old  Constable  by  his 
childish  eagerness,  or  the  great  Earl,  half  in  anger, 
half  in  ignorance,  kills  his  only  son. 

Of  these  Chronicles,  thirteen  episodes  are  here 
presented  entire  ;  they  contain  abundant  matter  for 
comment ;  but  before  I  go  further  I  must  tell  some- 
thing of  the  story  of  the  book  itself,  and  of  the  man 
who  wrote  it. 

In  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,  Messire 
Jean  le   Bel,  knight  and  nobleman,  soldier,  sports- 


Introduction  xvii 

man,  song-writer,  and  reverend  Canon  of  Liege, 
composed  for  his  lord  and  captain,  Jean  de  Beau- 
mont, a  "  True  and  notable  history  of  new  wars  and 
things  befallen,  between  the  years  1326  and  136 1, 
in  France,  in  England,  and  elsewhere."  That  work 
was  lost  for  centuries,  and  was  only  rediscovered  in 
1847,  b^t  ^t  w^s  famous  in  its  time,  and  gave  one 
at  least  of  its  readers  an  inspiration  and  a  career  in 
life.  This  was  Jean  Froissart,  a  young  scholar  and 
churchman,  born  at  Valenciennes  in  Hainault  in  the 
year  1338,  who  had  always,  as  he  himself  tells  us, 
"justly  enquired  for  the  truth  of  the  deeds  of  wars 
and  adventures  that  have  fallen,  and  especially  since 
the  great  battle  of  Poitiers,  as  before  that  time  I 
was  but  of  a  young  age  or  understanding.  How- 
beit  I  took  on  me,  as  soon  as  I  came  from  school, 
to  rhyme  and  to  recite  the  above  wars,  and  bare  the 
same  compiled  into  England,  as  I  had  written  it." 
It  was  in  1361,  that  is,  in  the  very  year  in  which 
Jean  le  Bel's  Chronicle  came  to  an  end,  that  Jean 
Froissart's  first  book  made  its  appearance  and  was 
"  published  "  after  the  fashion  of  the  time  by  being 
presented  to  the  Queen  of  England.  Whether  this 
was  a  mere  coincidence,  or  whether  the  elder  writer 
in  some  way  nominated  the  younger  to  succeed  him, 
we  cannot  tell,  for  we  know  little  of  the  outward 
circumstances  of  Froissart's  early  life  ;  he  has  no- 
where so  much  as  told  us  the  name  or  occupation 


xviii  Introduction 

of  his  father.  But  for  the  rest  of  his  days,  we  know 
all  that  we  need  to  know,  both  of  himself  and  his 
book ;  we  can  see  how  he  wrote  and  rewrote  it,  and 
from  time  to  time  enlarged  it :  how  much  he  took 
entire  from  Jean  le  Bel,  and  how  much  he  changed 
or  rejected,  and  we  can  follow  him  through  the 
courts  of  England,  France,  and  Brabant,  where  he 
collected  his  material  from  witnesses  at  first  hand, 
passing  his  time  among  the  feudal  barons  and  vet- 
eran soldiers,  living  as  they  lived,  admiring  where 
they  admired,  believing  all  that  they  believed  and 
most  of  what  they  told,  and  wishing,  without  doubt, 
that  it  might  have  been  his  fortune  to  fight  as  they 
had  fought.  He  was  constrained  to  make  a  better 
use  of  his  opportunities,  happily  for  us ;  tor  Europe 
was  then  a  chess-board  of  little  kingdoms,  and  every 
kingdom  swarmed  with  fighting  men ;  but  poets 
and  chroniclers  were  few,  and  among  the  few  there 
was  only  one  Froissart. 

His  first  volume,  of  which  I  have  spoken,  was  an 
account  of  the  battle  of  Poitiers ;  and  though  lost 
in  its  separate  form,  its  substance  is  no  doubt  incor- 
porated in  the  Chronicles  as  we  now  possess  them. 
It  might  well  be  vividly  and  picturesquely  written  ; 
for  at  the  Court  of  Edward  III.  he  was  able  to 
meet  and  question  the  very  men  who  had  borne 
the  brunt  of  that  day's  work,  and  he  was  a  favoured 
guest  at  Berkhampstead,  in  the  house  of  the  Black 


Introduction  xix 

Prince  himself.  His  admiration  for  the  character 
and  achievements  of  the  English  is  flattering  to  our 
national  pride,  and  we  may  believe  that  it  was  based 
upon  a  fair  judgment  of  what  he  saw  and  heard,  but 
the  fact  that  Queen  Philippa  was  his  kindest  patron 
and  a  native  of  his  own  Hainault,  undoubtedly 
added  something  to  the  colouri^ng ;  for  many  years 
afterwards  he  saw  the  Court  of  England  through  a 
golden  haze  of  personal  feeling.  But  he  was  at 
least  as  impartial  as  an  English  writer  would  have 
been,  and  he  gives  solid  and  abundant  reasons  for 
his  preferences.  His  portrait  of  Queen  Philippa  is 
to  this  day  undimmed  by  any  adverse  criticism : 
"  Tall  and  upright  v»as  she,  wise,  gav,  humble, 
pious,  liberal,  and  courteous,  decked  and  adorned 
in  her  time  with  all  noble  virtues,  beloved  of  God 
and  of  mankind :  and  so  long  as  she  lived  the 
Kingdom  of  England  had  favour,  prosperity,  hon- 
our, and  ev^ery  sort  of  good  fortune."  And  what- 
ever flaws  old  age  may  have  brought  to  light  in  the 
character  of  Edward  III.,  in  the  days  when  Frois- 
sart  knew  and  admired  him,  he  was  a  King  indeed. 
At  Sluvs  "  in  the  flower  of  his  youth,  he  shewed 
himself  a  noble  knight  of  his  own  hand."  At 
Cressy  "  he  rode  from  rank  to  rank,  desiring  every 
man  to  take  heed  that  day  to  his  right  and  honour. 
He  spake  it  so  sweetly  and  with  so  good  counte- 
nance and  merry  cheer  that  all   such  as  were  dis- 


XX  Introduction 

comfited  took  courage  in  the  saying  and  hearing  of 
him."  And  in  the  flush  of  unhoped-for  victory, 
"  the  King  would  have  that  no  man  should  be 
proud  or  make  boast,  but  every  man  humbly  to 
thank  God."  The  Black  Prince,  too,  in  his  youth, 
before  disease  and  hardships  dragged  him  down, 
was  the  true  son  of  such  a  father,  "  worthy  to  guard 
a  realm."  In  battle  he  was  "  courageous  and  cruel  as 
a  lion  :  he  took  great  pleasure  to  fight  and  to  chase 
his  enemies  "  ;  but  when  he  knew  that  the  greatest 
triumph  of  the  age  was  safely  his,  and  John  of 
France  sat  as  a  prisoner  at  his  table,  "  always  the 
Prince  served  before  the  King,  as  humbly  as  he 
could,"  and  he  cheered  his  fallen  enemy  with  such 
exquisite  courtesy  and  sincere  offer  of  friendship, 
that  even  the  French  knights,  sitting  weary  and 
wounded  at  that  bitter  feast,  began  to  murmur 
among  themselves  "  how  that  the  Prince  had  spoken 
nobly,  and  that  by  all  estimation  he  should  prove  a 
noble  man,  if  God  send  him  life  and  to  persevere 
in  such  good  fortune."  In  the  end  God  sent  him 
neither  long  life  nor  such  good  fortune,  but  that 
one  summer  was  enough  to  place  him  apart  as  a 
figure  of  heroic  splendour  in  the  memory  and  im- 
agination of  his  countrymen. 

And  it  was  not  the  Princes  only  of  England  who 
moved  Froissart  to  enthusiasm  :  we  read  with  an 
even  greater  and  nearer  pleasure  his  praise  of  the 


Introduction  xxi 

men-of-arms  and  archers  who  did  the  hardest  of 
the  marching  and  fighting:  they  were,  to  his  mind, 
ideal  soldiers  :  ready  and  orderly  before  the  battle, 
cool  and  unabashed  in  the  face  of  tremendous  odds, 
self-restrained  in  the  dangerous  first  moment  of 
success  ;  generous  and  trustful  in  ransoming  their 
prisoners,  to  whom  "  they  made  good  cheer,"  and 
would  "  let  them  go,  all  only  on  their  promise  of 
faith  and  truth  to  return  again  with  their  ransoms." 
Such  courtesy,  he  says,  was  not  to  be  found  among 
the  Germans,  nor  such  steadfastness  among  the 
Spaniards :  as  to  the  French  he  gives  no  direct 
opinion,  but  puts  into  the  mouth  of  the  Flemings 
a  sharp  saying.  "  We  think  they  will  not  pass  into 
England  this  year,  for  the  realm  of  England  is  not 
so  easy  to  be  won  :  Englishmen  be  not  of  the  con- 
dition of  Frenchmen.  And  what  will  they  do  in 
England  ?  When  the  Englishmen  were  in  France 
and  over-rode  their  countries,  then  the  Frenchmen 
hid  themselves  in  their  fortresses  and  fled  before 
them  as  the  lark  doth  before  the  hawk." 

In  England,  then,  among  these  congenial  friends, 
he  Hved,  as  one  of  the  Queen's  secretaries,  for  five 
of  the  happiest  years  of  his  life.  In  1366  he  ac- 
companied the  Prince  and  Princess  of  Wales,  and 
in  1368  the  Duke  of  Clarence,  on  their  journeys 
to  the  Continent.  He  was  in  Italy  in  1369,  when 
news  came  of  the  death  of  Queen  Philippa,  and  he 


xxii  Introduction 

found  himself  thrown  upon  the  world  again.  For  a 
time  he  is  supposed  to  have  turned  to  trade  ;  but 
it  is  certain  that  the  "first  edition"  of  the  Chroni- 
cles appeared  very  shortly  afterwards,  under  the 
patronage  of  Robert  of  Namur,  Lord  of  Beaufort, 
and  with  such  success  as  to  give  its  author  at  once 
a  reputation  and  a  certain  livelihood  for  the  rest  of 
his  days.  He  passed  under  the  protection  of  one 
great  lord  after  another  :  the  Duke  and  Duchess 
of  Brabant,  Duke  Aubert  of  Bavaria,  his  son  Will- 
iam of  Ostrevant,  Governor  of  Hainault,  Gaston 
Phoebus,  Earl  of  Foix,  and  Richard  II.  of  England, 
all  employed  or  entertained  him  :  Guy  de  Chatillon 
made  him  Cure  of  Lestinnes,  and  afterwards,  when 
Earl  of  Blois,  appointed  him  to  be  his  own  chaplain 
and  a  Canon  of  Chimay.  In  1388,  intent  on  com- 
pleting his  Chronicles,  Froissart  made  his  famous 
journey  into  Beam,  and  went  the  next  year  from 
thence  to  Bruges;  in  1394  he  came  back  for  the 
last  time  to  England,  after  an  absence  of  twenty- 
seven  years.  The  new  King,  Richard,  received  him 
kindly,  but  he  found  only  one  of  his  old  acquaint- 
ance still  at  Court,  and  soon  returned  to  Hainault. 
Tradition  says  that  he  died  in  141  o,  and  therefore 
in  his  seventy-second  year ;  and  that  he  was  buried 
in  St.  Anne's  Chapel,  in  the  Church  of  Chimay. 

His  book,  after  being  read  widely  for  a  hundred 
and  fifty  years  in  the  original  French,  came  at  last 


Introduction  xxiii 

to  be  translated  into  English  by  command  of  King 
Henry  VIII.  And  here  Froissart's  good  fortune 
followed  him  even  after  death ;  the  work  was  in- 
trusted to  Sir  John  Bourchier,  Lord  Berners,  who 
was  himself  a  knight  and  veteran  soldier,  a  descend- 
ant of  Edward  III.  and  in  character  and  feeling  a 
man  so  exactly  after  the  Chronicler's  own  heart,  that 
his  version,  in  spite  of  its  great  freedom,  its  often 
careless  grammar,  and  its  obsolete  words  and  phrases, 
remains  a  masterpiece  of  interpretation,  never  to  be 
superseded.  There  is  one  other  translation,  made 
at  the  beginning  of  this  century  and  more  commonly 
known:  its  author,  Colonel  Johnes,  was  an  indus- 
trious scholar,  to  whom,  for  the  sake  of  his  learning 
and  enthusiasm,  his  longwinded  and  insipid  style 
may  perhaps  be  forgiven  ;  but  he  cannot  be  heard 
in  place  of  a  writer  whose  English  almost  every- 
where rivals  the  beauty  of  his  original,  and  who  is 
under  strong  suspicion  of  having  added,  in  one  pas- 
sage at  least,  a  touch  of  tragic  dignity  beyond  the 
intention  of  Froissart  himself  The  ruined  French 
King,  as  he  fled  from  Cressy,  came  at  dark,  we  are 
told,  with  but  four  barons  round  him,  to  the  Castle 
of  la  Broyes,  and  found  his  own  fortress  closed  and 
guarded  against  him.  "  Who  is  it  that  calleth  there 
this  time  of  night  ?  "  cried  the  Captain  from  the 
wall.  "  Then  the  King  said,  '  Open  your  gate 
quickly,  for  this  is  the  fortune  of  France.'  "     Of 


xxiv  Introduction 

the   many  manuscript  copies  known   to  us,  not  one 
contains  the  equivalent  of  these  words. 

From  this  version  of  Lord  Berners,  then,  the 
present  volume  is  taken,  with  such  dovetailing 
of  separated  narratives,  substitution  of  intelligible 
for  obsolete  words,  and  new  translation  of  mistaken 
or  omitted  passages,  as  seemed  necessary  to  make 
the  book  complete  and  easily  readable.  Pynson's 
edition  of  1523  and  Utterson's  of  1812  are  for  the 
use  of  scholars  only  ;  it  is  the  general  reader  who 
is  here  invited  to  take  these  stories  on  trust,  one 
only  being  a  new  translation,^  and  the  remaining 
twelve  in  substance  the  work  of  Lord  Berners,  with 
each  passage  given  practically  in  full,  and  altered  as 
little  as  possible  in  the  process  of  smoothing  away 
the  stumbling-blocks.  In  them  will  be  found  not 
only  history,  tragedy,  comedy,  fairy-tale,  and  ro- 
mance, in  a  delightful  medley,  but  many  curious 
parallels  between  our  own  and  other  times,  and 
some  passages  still  more  suggestive,  bearing  on 
problems  which  belong  to  the  life  of  man,  and  do 
not  really  change  with  the  passing  of  centuries. 
From  the  beginning  we  shall  be  struck  with  the 
evident  persistence  of  national  types  of  character ; 
the  coolness  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  in  fight  was  not 
more,    nor    less,    conspicuous    "down    among    the 

1  The  account  of  the  Battle  of  Les  Espagnols-sur-mer  was  not  contained  in  the 
MS.    used  by  Lord  Berners,  but  was  added  by  Froissart  in  his  later  copies. 


Introduction  xxv 

vines"  at  Poitiers,  than  in  the  squares  at  Waterloo; 
Cressy,  where  the  archers  faced  a  horde  of  yelHng 
enemies  and  "  stirred  not  for  all  that,"  was  the  very 
counterpart  of  Omdurman  ;  and  the  Englishmen 
who  "  shot  so  wholly  together  "  at  Aljubarota  were 
the  true  forefathers  of  the  gunners  at  Santiago  and 
Manila  Bay,  before  whom  the  Spaniards  were  once 
more,  for  all  their  pride  and  fierceness,  "  discomfited 
without  recovery."  Frenchmen's  ideas  on  the  in- 
vasion of  England  are  still  what  they  were  in  the 
time  of  Charles  VI.  and  of  the  first  Napoleon  :  it  is 
still  "the  opinion  of  divers,  that  if  they  might  arrive 
all  together  in  England,  where  they  intended  to 
land,  they  should  sore  abash  the  country " ;  the 
comment  is  still  true,  "  and  so  they  should,  without 
doubt "  ;  and  truer  still  the  Duke  of  Berry's  un- 
popular remark,  that,  "  though  we  be  now  a  thou- 
sand and  five  hundred  ships,  yet  before  we  come 
there  we  shall  not  be  three  hundred ;  then  behold 
what  peril  we  shall  put  ourselves  in  !  " 

In  these  days  we  joust  no  longer,  but  still  "  for  the 
great  desire  that  we  have  to  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  noble  gentlemen,  strangers,  as  well  on  the  fron- 
tiers of  the  realm  of  France  as  elsewhere  of  far 
countries,"  we  send  cricketers  to  Australia  and  foot- 
ball teams  to  Paris ;  and  when  the  athletes  of  Har- 
vard or  the  oarsmen  of  Cornell  come  three  thou- 
sand miles  over  sea  to  meet  us  on  our  own  ground, 


xxvi  Introduction 

we  are  "  right  joyful  of  their  high  courage  and  en- 
terprise "  :  we  watch  the  contest  day  by  day,  as  our 
ancestors  watched  the  Hsts  at  St.  Inglevere,  marking 
the  score  as  man  after  man  comes  out  "  ready  to 
answer"  when  his  name  is  called,  and  we  understand 
with  a  perfect  understanding  the  feelings  with  which 
those  sportsmen  of  five  hundred  years  ago,  still 
aching  from  hard  knocks,  departed  "  in  courteous 
manner "  from  their  antagonists,  and  "  thanked 
them  greatly  for  their  pastime." 

There  is  in  truth  more  of  the  modern  than  the 
antiquated  in  Froissart,  and  the  better  we  know  him 
the  more  we  shall  realize  this  and  understand  and 
admire  the  age  in  which  he  lived.  It  was  the  age 
of  chivalry :  a  word  of  much  confusion,  but  one 
worth  considering  with  Froissart's  help  ;  for  to  him 
it  stood  neither  for  a  narrow  and  exaggerated  view 
of  the  position  of  women,  nor  for  a  fantastic  love  of 
mere  adventure  :  it  was  nothing  sentimental,  high- 
flown,  or  unreal,  but  a  plain  rule  of  life  :  and  we 
may  remember  that  he  learned  it  chiefly  among 
Englishmen,  the  most  practical  people  in  Europe. 
The  fourteenth,  like  the  nineteenth  and  all  other 
centuries,  was  cursed,  and  blessed,  with  war.  Blessed, 
because  contest  being  the  law  of  this  material  world, 
where  order  must  depend  ultimately  on  force,  it  is 
natural  and  right  for  man  to  love  fighting  as  he 
loves  the  sense  of  life,  and  the  virtues  of  the  soldier 


Introduction  xxvii 

are  the  most  desirable  of  all :  cursed,  because  the 
domination  of  the  animal  in  us  is  a  danger  always 
to  be  dreaded,  as  a  violation  of  man's  nature  and 
the  destruction  of  his  hopes.  Now  in  that  age  the 
Holy  Church  herself  was  militant,  and  the  question 
of  the  absolute  wrongfulness  of  war,  which  weighs 
so  heavily  upon  the  modern  world,  was  perhaps 
never  even  raised  :  but  if  it  had  been  pressed  upon 
them  as  it  has  been  upon  us,  we  may  be  sure  that 
Froissart  and  those  among  whom  he  lived  would 
have  wondered  how  any  one  could  so  hastily  deny 
that  man  may  live  happily  and  honourably  in  a 
world  of  arms.  To  know  his  answer  we  have  only 
to  mark  what  are  the  characters  he  loved  :  the  brave, 
such  as  those  "  noble  jousters,"  Sir  John  d'Ambre- 
ticourt  and  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  who  "feared 
neither  pain  nor  death,"  knowing  that  these  are  the 
conditions  of  the  game,  and  not  its  worst  possibil- 
ities :  the  faithful,  such  as  the  French  knights  and 
squires  at  Poitiers,  "  who,  though  their  masters  de- 
parted, yet  had  rather  have  died  than  have  had  any 
reproach,"  and  so  died  accordingly  :  the  victorious 
King  who  would  have  no  man  proud,  but  humbly 
to  thank  God;  the  Prince,  who  loved  and  served 
his  conquered  enemy ;  the  men  of  honour  who 
scorned  to  mistrust  or  imprison  their  captives  ;  the 
soldiers  who  wept  to  see  their  own  general  behead- 
ing their  enemies  in  cold  blood.     For  as  much  as 


xxviii  Introduction 

he  loved  courage  Froissart  loved  gentleness  more ; 
he  is  never  squeamish  over  the  necessities  of  war, 
but  cruelty  he  cannot  pass  by,  even  in  his  great  and 
admirable  patron  the  Earl  of  Foix ;  and  over  the 
sack  of  Limoges  he  cries  aloud,  "  There  was  not  so 
hard  a  heart,  an  if  he  had  any  remembrance  of  God, 
but  that  wept  piteously  for  the  great  mischief  that 
they  saw  before  their  eyes ;  for  more  than  three 
thousand  men,  women  and  children  were  slain  and 
beheaded  that  day  :  God  have  mercy  upon  their 
souls,  for  I  trow  they  were  martyrs."  He  was 
of  the  mind  of  Sir  John  de  Vienne  and  his  com- 
panions, who  would  "endure  as  much  pain  as  ever 
knights  did,  rather  than  consent  that  the  poorest 
lad  in  the  town  should  have  to  bear  any  more 
evil  than  the  greatest  of  us  all,"  and  of  Eustace  de 
St.  Pierre,  who  thought  that  "  great  mischief  it 
should  be,  to  suffer  to  die  such  people  as  be  in  this 
town,  when  there  is  a  means  to  save  them,"  by 
giving  his  own  life  for  theirs. 

By  these  and  many  such  passages,  Froissart  has 
shown  us  not  merely  his  own  ideal,  but  the  ideal  of 
his  age  ;  for  he  learned  from  the  knights  of  England 
and  France  that  which  he  wrote,  and  that  which  he 
wrote  was  in  turn  read  and  approved  by  them.  For 
them,  as  for  Nelson,  to  be  fighting  was  to  be  "  in 
the  full  tide  of  happiness,"  and  1  do  not  doubt  that 
tneir  descendants,  for  some  generations  yet,  will  feel 


Introduction  xxlx 

the  same  stirring  of  the  blood.  It  will  be  well  if 
they  will  frankly  own  to  it,  taking  care  that  at  the 
same  time  they  keep  alive  the  soldierly  instincts  of 
discipline,  generosity,  loyalty,  and  fair  play ;  that 
the  new  men  of  arms,  like  the  old,  look  with  sym- 
pathy on  all  human  fortitude,  and  with  tenderness 
on  all  human  suffering ;  that  they  learn,  like  their 
ancestors,  to  fight  without  hatred,  to  conquer  with- 
out insolence,  and  to  meet  death  without  terror ;  to 
think  of  honour  as  the  true  self-interest,  and  of 
nobility  as  the  right  to  serve. 


PROLOGUE 

TO  the  intent  that  the  honourable  and  noble 
adventures  and  feats  of  arms  done  and 
achieved  in  the  wars  of  France  and  Eng- 
land should  notably  be  enregistered  and  put  in 
perpetual  memory,  whereby  the  brave  and  hardy 
may  have  ensample  to  encourage  them  in  their 
well-doing,  I,  Sir  John  Froissart,  will  treat  and 
record  a  history   of  great  merit  and  praise. 

But  before  I  begin,  I  entreat  the  Saviour  of  all 
the  world.  Who  out  of  nothing  created  all  things, 
that  He  will  give  me  such  grace  and  understand- 
ing that  I  may  continue  and  persevere  in  such 
wise,  that  whoso  readeth  or  heareth  this  book,  may 
take  profit,  pleasure,  and  ensample. 

To  acquit  me  in  that  behalf,  and  in  following  the 
truth  as  near  as  I  can,  I  have  undertaken  this  his- 
tory on  the  foresaid  ordinance  and  true  foundation  : 
and  God  grant  me  to  do  that  thing  that  may  be  to 
His  pleasure.     Amen. 


THE    BATTLE    OF    SLUYS 


STORIES    FROM    FROISSART 


I.    THE    BATTLE    OF   SLUYS 

Of  the    Battle  on    the  Sea  before  Sluys  in   Flanders,  be- 
tween the   King  of  England  and  the  Frenchmen 

IN  the  year  of  our   Lord  MCCCXL  King  Ed- 
ward the  Third  of  England  was  on  the  sea  to 
the  intent  to  arrive  in   Flanders,  and  so  into 
Hainault,  to  make  war  against  the  Frenchmen. 

This  was  on  Midsummer  eve  that  all  the  English 
fleet  was  departed  out  of  the  river  of  Thames,  and 
took  the  way  to  Sluys.  And  at  the  same  time  be- 
tween Blanckenburg  and  Sluys  on  the  sea  were  Sir 
Hugh  Quiriel,  Sir  Peter  Bahucet  and  Barbenoire, 
with  more  than  six  score  great  vessels  besides 
others,  and  they  had  aboard,  of  Normans,  hght 
troops,  Genoese  and  Picards,  about  the  number 
of  forty  thousand.  There  they  were  laid  by  the 
French  King  to  defend  the  passage  against  the 
King  of  England. 

The  King  of  England  and  his  came  sailing  till 
he  came  before  Sluys ;  and  when  he  saw  so  great  a 

3 


4  The  Battle  of  Sluys 

number  of  ships  that  their  masts  seemed  to  be  like 
a  great  wood,  he  demanded  of  the  Master  of  his 
ship,  what  people  he  thought  they  were. 

He  answered  and  said,  "  Sir,  I  think  they  be 
Normans,  laid  here  by  the  French  King,  and  they 
have  done  great  displeasure  in  England,  burnt  your 
town  of  Southampton,  and  taken  your  great  ship 
the  Christopher^ 

"  Ah  i  "  said  the  King.  "  1  have  long  desired  to 
fight  with  the  Frenchmen  :  and  now  shall  I  fight 
with  some  of  them,  by  the  Grace  of  God  and  St. 
George :  for  truly  they  have  done  me  so  many  dis- 
pleasures, that  I  shall  be  revenged  if  I  may." 

Then  the  King  set  all  his  ships  in  order,  the 
greatest  before,  well  furnished  with  archers :  and 
ever  between  two  ships  of  archers  he  had  one  ship 
with  men  of  arms :  and  then  he  made  another 
division  of  the  fleet  to  lie  aloof  with  archers,  to 
support  ever  them  that  were  most  weary,  if  need 
were.  And  there  were  a  great  number  of  Count- 
esses, Ladies,  Knights'  wives  and  other  damsels, 
that  were  going  to  see  the  Oueen  at  Ghent :  these 
ladies  the  King  caused  to  be  well  guarded  with  three 
hundred  men  of  arms  and  five  hundred  archers. 

When  the  King  and  his  marshals  had  set  in  order 
his  divisions  he  drew  up  the  sails,  and  came  with  a 
quarter  wind,  to  have  the  vantage  of  the  sun.  And 
at  the  last  they  turned   a   little,  to  get  the  wind  as 


The   Battle  of  Sluys  5 

they  wished  it :  and  when  the  Normans  saw  them 
turn  back,  they  had  marvel  why  they  did  so.  And 
some  said,  "  They  think  themselves  not  meet  to 
meddle  with  us  :   wherefore  they  will  go  back." 

They  saw  well  how  the  King  of  England  was 
there  personally,  by  reason  of  his  banners.  Then 
they  did  apparel  their  fleet  in  order ;  for  they  were 
sage  and  good  men  of  war  on  the  sea :  and  did  set 
the  Christopher,  which  they  had  won  the  year  before, 
to  be  foremost,  with  many  trumpets  and  instru- 
ments, and  so  set  on  their  enemies. 

There  began  a  sore  battle  on  both  parts  :  archers 
and  crossbows  began  to  shoot,  and  men  of  arms 
approached  and  fought  hand  to  hand :  and  the 
better  to  come  together,  they  had  great  hooks  and 
grapplers  of  iron,  to  cast  out  of  one  ship  into 
another,  and  so  tied  them  fast  together.  There 
were  many  deeds  of  arms  done,  taking  and  rescuing 
again :  and  at  last  the  great  Christopher  was  first 
won  by  the  Englishmen,  and  all  that  were  within 
it  taken  or  slain.  Then  there  was  great  noise  and 
cry,  and  the  Englishmen  approached,  and  fortified 
the  Christopher  with  archers,  and  made  him  to  pass 
on  before,  to  fight  with  the  Genoese. 

This  battle  was  right  fierce  and  terrible ;  for  the 
battles  on  the  sea  are  more  dangerous  and  fiercer 
than  the  battles  by  land.  For  on  the  sea  there  is 
no    drawing   back   nor  fleeing :   there  is  no  remedy 


6  The  Battle  of  Sluys 

but  to  fight  and  to  abide  fortune,  and  every  man 
to  show  his  prowess. 

Of  a  truth  Sir  Hugh  Quiriel,  and  Sir  Peter 
Bahucet,  and  Barbenoire  were  right  good  and  ex- 
pert men  of  war.  This  battle  endured  from  the 
morning  till  it  was  noon,  and  the  Englishmen 
endured  much  pain,  for  their  enemies  were  four 
against  one,  and  all  good  men  on  the  sea. 

There  the  King  of  England  showed  himself 
a  noble  knight  of  his  own  hand :  he  was  in  the 
flower  of  his  youth.  In  like  wise  so  did  the 
Earls  of  Derby,  Pembroke,  Hereford,  Huntingdon, 
Northampton  and  Gloucester;  Sir  Reginald  Cob- 
ham,  Sir  Richard  Stafford,  the  Lord  Percy,  Sir 
Walter  Manny,  Sir  Henry  of  Flanders,  Sir  John 
Beauchamp,  the  Lord  Felton,  the  Lord  Bradeston, 
Sir  John  Chandos,  the  Lord  Delawarr,  the  Lord 
Multon,  Sir  Robert  d'Artois,  called  Earl  of  Rich- 
mond, and  divers  other  lords  and  knights,  who 
bare  themselves  so  valiantly,  with  some  succours 
that  they  had  from  Bruges  and  from  the  country 
thereabout,  that  they  obtained  the  victory.  So 
that  the  Frenchmen,  Normans,  and  others  were 
discomfited,  slain  and  drowned  :  there  was  not  one 
that  scaped,  but  all  were  slain. 

When  this  victory  was  achieved,  the  King  all 
that  night  abode  in  his  ship  before  Sluys,  with 
great    noise    of    trumpets    and    other    instruments. 


The   Battle  of  Sluys  7 

Thither  came  to  see  the  King  divers  men  of  Flan- 
ders, such  as  had  heard  of  the  King's  coming :  and 
on  the  next  day,  which  was  Midsummer  Day,  the 
King  and  all  his  people  took  land,  and  the  King 
on  foot  went  a  pilgrimage  to  our  Lady  of  Ardem- 
bourg  and  there  heard  Mass,  and  dined :  and  then 
took  his  horse  and  rode  to  Ghent,  where  the  Oueen 
received  him  with  great  joy,  and  all  his  baggage 
train  came  after  him  by  little  and  little. 

But  when  the  French  King  heard  how  his  army 
on  the  sea  was  discomfited,  he  dislodged,  and  drew 
off  to  Arras,  and  gave  leave  to  his  men  to  depart, 
till  he  heard  other  tidings. 


THE   BATTLE   OF   CRESSY 


II.    THE    BATTLE    OF    CRESSY 

How  the  King  of  England  came  over  the  Sea  again, 
and  rode  with  his  army  in  three  battahons  through 
Normandy 

THE  King  of  England  had  heard  how  certain 
of  his  men  were  sore  constrained  in  the 
.  Castle  of  Aiguillon,  where  the  Duke  of 
Normandy  and  the  Lords  of  France  had  laid  their 
siege.  Then  the  King  caused  a  great  navy  of  ships 
to  be  ready  in  the  haven  of  Southampton,  and 
caused  all  manner  of  men  of  war  to  draw  thither 
about  the  feast  of  St.  John  Baptist  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  God  MCCCXLV. 

Then  the  King  rode  to  Southampton  and  there 
tarried  for  wind :  then  he  entered  into  his  ship,  and 
the  Prince  of  Wales  with  him,  and  the  Lord  God- 
frey Harcourt :  and  all  other  lords,  earls,  barons  and 
knights  with  all  their  companies. 

Now  I  shall  name  you  certain  of  the  lords  that 
went  over  with  King  Edward  in  that  journey. 
First,  Edward  his  eldest  son.  Prince  of  Wales,  who 
was  then  of  the  age  of  sixteen  years  or  thereabout : 
the     Earls    of   Hereford,    Northampton,    Arundel, 


12  The   Battle  of  Cressy 

Cornwall,  Warwick,  Huntingdon,  Suffolk  and  Ox- 
ford. And  of  barons,  the  Lord  Mortimer,  who 
was  afterwards  Earl  of  March :  the  Lords  John, 
Louis  and  Roger  Beauchamp,  and  the  Lord  Regi- 
nald Cobham  :  of  lords,  the  Lords  Mowbray,  Roos, 
Lucy,  Felton,  Bradeston,  Multon,  Leyburn,  Mau- 
ley, Basset,  Barlett  and  Willoughby,  with  divers 
other  lords:  and  of  knights  bachelors,  Sir  John 
Chandos,  Sir  Fulk  Fitzwarren,  Sir  Peter  and  Sir 
James  Audley,  Sir  Roger  Vertuall,  Sir  Bartholo- 
mew Burghersh  and  Sir  Richard  Pembridge,  with 
divers  others  that   I   cannot  name. 

When  the  King  arrived  in  the  Hogue  he  issued 
out  of  his  ship,  and  the  first  foot  that  he  set  on 
the  ground  he  fell  so  rudely  that  the  blood  burst 
out  of  his  nose  :  the  knights  that  were  about  him 
took  him  up,  and  said,  "  Sir,  for  God's  sake  enter 
again  into  your  ship,  and  come  not  a-land  this  day  : 
for  this  is  but  an  evil  sign  for  us." 

Then  the  King  answered  quickly,  and  said : 
"Wherefore?  This  is  a  good  token  for  me,  for 
the  land  desireth  to  have  me."  Of  the  which  an- 
swer all  his  men  were  right  joyful. 

So  that  day  and  night  the  King  lodged  on  the 
sands,  and  in  the  meantime  discharged  the  ships  of 
their  horses  and  other  baggages. 

There  the  King  made  two  marshals  of  his  host : 
the  one  the  Lord  Godfrey  Harcourt,  and  the  other 


The  Battle  of  Cressy  13 

the  Earl  of  Warwick  :  and  the  Earl  of  Arundel, 
Constable.  And  he  ordained  that  the  Earl  of 
Huntingdon  should  guard  the  fleet  of  ships  with  a 
hundred  men  of  arms  and  four  hundred*  archers. 
And  also  he  ordained  three  battalions,  one  to  go 
on  his  right  hand,  closing  to  the  seaside,  and  the 
other  on  his  left  hand,  and  the  King  himself  in  the 
midst,  and  every  night  to  lodge  all  in  one  camp. 

Thus  they  set  forth  as  they  were  ordained,  and 
they  that  went  by  the  sea  took  all  the  ships  that 
they  found  in  their  wavs  ;  and  they  went  forth  so 
long,  what  by  sea  and  what  by  land,  that  they  came 
to  a  good  port  and  to  a  good  town  called  Barfleur, 
the  which  was  won  instantly:  for  they  within  gave 
up  for  fear  of  death.  Howbeit,  for  all  that,  the 
town  was  robbed,  and  much  gold  and  silver  there 
found,  and  rich  jewels  :  there  was  found  so  much 
riches  that  the  boys  and  servants  of  the  host  set  no 
store  by  good  furred  gowns. 

They  made  all  the  men  of  the  town  to  issue  out 
and  to  go  into  the  ships,  because  they  would  not 
suffer  them  to  remain  behind  them  for  fear  of  re- 
belling again. 

After  the  town  of  Barfleur  was  thus  taken  and 
robbed,  without  burning,  then  they  spread  abroad 
in  the  country,  and  did  what  they  listed :  for  there 
was  none  to  resist  them.  At  last  they  came  to  a 
great  and  a  rich  town  called  Cherbourg :  the  town 


14  The  Battle  of  Cressy 

they  won,  and  robbed  it,  and  burnt  part  thereof, 
but  into  the  castle  they  could  not  come,  it  was  so 
strong  and  well  furnished  with  men  of  war  :  then 
thev  passed  forth  and  came  to  Montebourg,  and 
took  it,  and  robbed  and  burnt  it  clean. 

In  this  manner  they  burnt  many  other  towns  in 
that  country  and  won  so  much  riches  that  it  was 
marvel  to  reckon  it.  It  was  hard  to  think  the  great 
riches  that  there  was  won,  in  clothes  specially  :  cloth 
would  there  have  been  sold  good  cheap,  if  there 
had  been  any  buyers. 

Then  the  King  went  towards  Caen,  and  took  it ; 
and  the  Englishmen  were  lords  of  the  town  three 
days,  and  won  great  riches,  the  which  they  sent  by 
barques  and  barges  to  St.  Sauveur,  by  the  river  of 
Estreham,  a  two  leagues  thence,  where  all  their 
navy  lay. 

How  Sir  Godfrey  Harcourt  fought  with  them  of  Amiens 
before  Paris 

Thus  the  King  of  England  ordered  his  business, 
being  in  the  town  of  Caen,  and  sent  into  England 
his  navy  of  ships  charged  with  clothes,  jewels, 
vessels  of  gold  and  silver  and  other  riches  :  and  of 
prisoners  more  than  sixty  knights  and  three  hun- 
dred burgesses. 

Then   he  departed   from   the  town   of  Caen  and 


The  Battle  of  Cressy  15 

rode  in  the  same  order  as  he  did  before,  burning 
and  wasting  the  country ;  and  took  the  way  to 
Evreux  and  so  passed  by  it.  Then  they  entered 
into  the  country  of  Evreux,  and  burnt  and  pillaged 
all  except  the  good  walled  towns  and  castles,  to 
which  the  King  made  no  assault,  because  of  sparing 
his  people  and  his  artillery. 

Then  the  Englishmen  passed  by  Rouen,  and  went 
to  Gisors,  where  was  a  strong  castle  :  they  burnt 
the  town,  and  then  they  burnt  Vernon  and  all  the 
country  about  Rouen  and  Pont  de  I'Arche,  and 
came  to  Nantes  and  to  Meulan  and  wasted  all  the 
country  about :  and  passed  by  the  strong  castle  of 
RouUeboise ;  and  in  every  place  along  the  river  of 
Seine  they  found  the  bridges  broken. 

At  last  they  came  to  Poissy,  and  found  the  bridge 
broken,  but  the  arches  and  joists  lay  in  the  river. 
The  King  lay  there  a  five  days,  and  in  the  mean 
season  the  bridge  was  made  good,  to  pass  the  host 
without  peril. 

The  English  Marshals  ran  abroad  almost  as  far 
as  Paris,  and  burnt  St.  Germain-en-Laye,  and 
Montjoye,  and  St.  Cloud,  and  Boulogne  near  Paris, 
and  Bourg  la  Reine  :  and  they  of  Paris  were  not 
well  assured  of  their  own  safety,  for  Paris  was  not 
then  walled. 

Then  King  Philip  of  France  removed  to  St. 
Denis,   and    before   he  went,   caused   all    the   pent- 


i6  The   Battle  of  Cressy 

houses  in  Paris  to  be  pulled  down.  And  at  St. 
Denis  were  already  come  the  King  of  Bohemia,  the 
Lord  John  of  Hainault,  the  Duke  of  Lorraine, 
the  Earl  of  Flanders,  the  Earl  of  Blois,  and  many 
other  great  lords  and  knights,  ready  to  serve  the 
French  King. 

When  the  people  of  Paris  saw  their  king  depart, 
they  came  to  him  and  kneeled  down  and  said, 
"Ah  !  Sir  and  noble  King,  what  will  ye  do,  that  ye 
leave  thus  this  noble  city  of  Paris  ?  " 

The  King  said,  "  My  good  people,  doubt  ye  not, 
the  Englishmen  will  approach  you  no  nearer  than 
they  be." 

"  Why  so.  Sir  ?  "  said  they,  "  they  be  within 
these  two  leagues  ;  and  so  soon  as  they  know  of 
your  departing,  they  will  come  and  assail  us,  and 
we  be  not  able  to  defend  ourselves  against  them  : 
Sir,  tarry  here  still  and  help  to  defend  your  good 
city  of  Paris." 

"  Speak  no  more,"  said  the  King,  "  for  I  will  go  to 
St.  Denis,  to  my  men  of  war  :  for  I  will  encounter 
the  Englishmen,  and  fight  against  them,  whatsoever 
may  come  thereof." 

The  King  of  England  was  then  at  Poissy,  and 
lodged  in  the  nunnery  there,  and  kept  there  the 
feast  of  our  Lady  in  August,  and  sat  in  his  robes 
of  scarlet  furred  with  ermine:  and  after  that  feast  he 
went  forth  in  order  as  they  were  before. 


The   Battle  of  Cressy  17 

The  Lord  Godfrey  Harcourt  rode  out  on  the  one 
side  with  five  hundred  men  of  arms  and  thirteen 
hundred  archers:  and  by  adventure  he  encountered, 
a  great  number  of  burgesses  of  Amiens  a-horseback, 
who  were  riding  by  the  King's  commandment  to 
Paris.  They  were  quickly  assailed,  but  they  de- 
fended themselves  valiantly,  for  they  were  a  great 
number  and  well  armed.  There  were  four  knights 
of  Amiens  who  were  their  Captains. 

This  skirmish  lasted  long :  at  the  first  meeting 
many  were  overthrown  on  both  parts,  but  finally 
the  burgesses  were  taken  and  nigh  all  slain,  and  the 
Englishmen  took  all  their  carriages  and  harness. 
They  were  well  stuffed  with  riches,  for  they  were 
going  to  the  French  King  well  appointed,  because 
they  had  not  seen  him  for  a  great  season  before. 
There  were  slain  in  the  field  a  twelve  hundred. 

Then  the  King  of  England  entered  into  the 
Country  of  Beauvoisin,  burning  and  wasting  the 
plain  country;  and  lodged  at  a  fair  abbey  and  a 
rich,  called  St.  Messien,  near  to  Beauvais.  There 
the  King  tarried  a  night  and  in  the  morning  de- 
parted :  and  when  he  was  on  his  way  he  looked 
behind  him  and  saw  the  abbey  afire.  He  caused 
instantly  twenty  to  be  hanged  of  them  that  set  the 
fire  there ;  for  he  had  commanded  before,  on  pain 
of  death,  none  to  violate  any  church  or  to  burn  any 
abbey. 

c 


1 8  The   Battle  of  Cressy 

Then  they  came  to  Ah-aines  and  there  lodged ; 
for  there  the  King  was  minded  to  lie  a  day  or  two, 
to  take  advice  how  he  might  pass  the  river  of 
Somme  :  for  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  pass  the 
river,  as  ye  shall  hear  afterwards. 

How   the   French    King    followed    the    King    of    England 
in   the  Country    of   Bcauvais 

Now  let  us  speak  of  King  Philip,  who  was  at  St. 
Denis  and  his  people  about  him,  and  they  daily  in- 
creased. Then  on  a  day  he  departed  and  rode  so 
long  that  he  came  to  Coppignv  du  Guise,  a  three 
leagues  from  Amiens,  and  there  he  tarried. 

The  King  of  England  being  at  Airaines  wist  not 
where  to  pass  the  river  of  Somme,  the  which  was 
large  and  deep,  and  all  bridges  were  broken  and  the 
passages  well  guarded.  Then  at  the  King's  com- 
mandment his  two  marshals  with  a  thousand  men 
of  arms  and  two  thousand  archers  went  along  the 
river  to  find  some  passage,  and  passed  by  Lompre 
and  came  to  the  bridge  of  Remy,  the  which  was 
well  guarded  with  a  great  number  of  knights  and 
squires  and  men  of  the  country. 

The  Englishmen  alighted  a-foot,  and  assailed  the 
Frenchmen  from  the  morning  till  it  was  noon:  but 
the  bridge  was  so  well  fortified  and  defended,  that 
the  Englishmen  departed  without  winning  anything. 


The   Battle  of  Cressy  19 

Then  they  went  to  a  great  town  called  Fontaines, 
on  the  river  of  Somme,  the  which  was  clean  robbed 
and  burnt,  for  it  was  not  walled.  Then  they  went 
to  another  town  called  Long,  in  Ponthieu ;  they 
could  not  win  the  bridge,  it  was  so  well  kept  and 
defended.  Then  they  departed  and  went  to  Pec- 
quigny,  and  found  the  town,  the  bridge,  and  the 
castle,  so  well  fortified,  that  it  was  not  a  likely  place 
to  cross  there. 

The  French  King  had  so  well  defended  the  pas- 
sages, to  the  intent  that  the  King  of  England  should 
not  pass  the  river  of  Somme  to  fight  with  him 
at  his  advantage,  or  else  he  meant  to  famish  him 
there. 

When  these  two  marshals  had  essayed  in  all 
places  to  find  passage,  and  could  find  none,  they 
returned  again  to  the  King,  and  showed  how  they 
could  find  no  passage  in  no  place.  The  same  night 
the  French  King  came  to  Amiens  with  more  than  a 
hundred  thousand  men. 

The  King  of  England  was  right  pensive,  and  the 
next  morning  heard  Mass  before  the  sunrising,  and 
then  dislodged  ;  and  every  man  followed  the  mar- 
shals' banners.  And  so  they  rode  into  the  country 
of  Vimeu,  approaching  to  the  good  town  of  Abbe- 
ville :  and  found  a  town  thereby,  whereunto  was 
come  much  people  of  the  country,  trusting  to  a  little 
fort  that  was  there :   but  the  Englishmen  anon  won 


20  The   Battle  of  Cressy 

it,  and  all  they  that  were  within  were  slain,  and 
many  taken  of  the  town  and  of  the  country.  The 
King  took  his  lodging  in  a  great  hospital  that  was 
there. 

The  same  day  the  French  King  departed  from 
Amiens  and  came  to  Airaines  about  noon  ;  and  the 
Englishmen  had  departed  thence  in  the  morning. 
The  Frenchmen  found  there  a  great  provision  that 
the  Englishmen  had  left  behind  them,  because  they 
departed  in  haste  :  there  they  found  flesh  ready  on 
the  spits,  bread  and  pasties  in  the  ovens,  wine  in 
tuns  and  barrels,  and  the  tables  ready  laid.  There 
the  French  King  lodged,  and  tarried  for  his  lords. 

That  night  the  King  of  England  was  lodged  at 
Oisemont.  At  night  when  the  two  marshals  were 
returned,  who  had  that  day  over-run  the  country  to 
the  gates  of  Abbeville  and  to  St.  Valery,  and  made 
a  great  skirmish  there,  the  King  assembled  together 
his  council,  and  made  to  be  brought  before  him 
certain  prisoners  of  the  country. 

The  King  right  courteously  demanded  of  them  if 
there  were  any  among  them  that  knew  any  passage 
below  Abbeville,  that  he  and  his  host  might  pass 
over  the  river  of  Somme  :  if  he  would  show  him 
thereof,  he  should  be  quit  of  his  ransom,  and  twenty 
more  of  his  company  for  his  sake. 

There  was  a  varlet  called  Gobvn  a  Grace,  who 
stepped  forth  and  said  to  the  King,  "Sir,  I  promise 


The   Battle  of  Cressy  21 

you,  on  the  jeopardy  of  my  head,  I  shall  bring  you 
to  such  a  place,  where  ye  and  all  your  host  shall 
pass  the  river  of  Somme  without  peril.  There  be 
certain  places  in  the  passage  that  ye  shall  pass,  twelve 
men  a-front,  two  times  between  day  and  night :  ye 
shall  not  go  in  the  water  to  the  knees:  but  when  the 
tide  cometh,  the  river  then  waxeth  so  great  that  no 
man  can  pass  :  but  when  the  tide  is  gone,  the  which 
is  two  times  between  day  and  night,  then  the  river 
is  so  low  that  it  may  be  passed  without  danger,  both 
a-horseback  and  a-foot.  The  passage  is  hard  in  the 
bottom  with  white  stones,  so  that  all  your  baggage- 
train  may  go  safely  :  therefore  the  passage  is  called 
Blanchetaque.  If  ye  make  ready  to  depart  betimes 
ye  may  be  there  by  the  sunrising." 

The  King  said,  "If  this  be  true  that  ye  say,  I  quit 
thee  thy  ransom,  and  all  thy  company,  and  more- 
over shall  give  thee  a  hundred  nobles  in  money." 
Then  the  King  commanded  every  man  to  be  ready, 
at  the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  to  depart. 

Of  the  Battle  of  Blanchetaque  between  the  King  of  Eng- 
land and  Sir  Godemar  du  Fay 

The  King  of  England  slept  not  much  that  night, 
for  at  midnight  he  arose  and  sounded  his  trumpet : 
then  instantly  they  made  ready  carriages  and  all 
things.     And  at  the  breaking  of  the  day  they  de- 


22  The  Battle  of  Cressy 

parted  from  the  town  of  Oisemont,  and  rode  after 
the  guiding  of  Gobyn  a  Grace  so  that  they  came  by 
the  sunrising  to  Blanchetaque  :  but  then  the  tide 
was  up  so  that  they  might  not  pass.  So  the  King 
tarried  there  till  it  was  six  o'clock :  then  the  ebb 
came. 

The  French  King  had  his  scouts  in  the  country 
who  brought  him  word  of  the  demeanour  of  the 
Englishmen.  Then  he  thought  to  shut  in  the  King 
of  England  between  Abbeville  and  the  river  of 
Somme  and  so  to  fight  with  him  at  his  pleasure. 

And  when  he  was  at  Amiens  he  had  ordained  a 
great  baron  of  Normandy  called  Sir  Godemar  du 
Fay  to  go  and  keep  the  passage  of  Blanchetaque, 
where  the  Englishmen  must  pass,  or  else  in  none 
other  place.  He  had  with  him  a  thousand  men  of 
arms  and  six  thousand  a-foot,  with  the  Genoese.  So 
they  went  by  St.  Ricquier  in  Ponthieu,  and  from 
thence  to  Crotoy,  where  the  passage  lay.  And  also 
he  had  with  him  a  great  number  of  men  of  the 
country,  so  that  they  were  a  twelve  thousand  men, 
one  and  other. 

When  the  English  host  was  come  thither.  Sir 
Godemar  du  Fay  arranged  all  his  company  to  defend 
the  passage.  The  King  of  England  stayed  not  for 
all  that ;  but  when  the  tide  was  gone,  he  com- 
manded his  marshals  to  enter  into  the  water  in  the 
name  of  God  and  St.  George. 


The  Battle  of  Blanchetaque 


The  Battle  of  Cressy  23 

Then  they  that  were  hardy  and  courageous  entered 
on  both  sides,  and  many  a  man  was  overthrown. 
There  were  some  of  the  Frenchmen  of  Artois  and 
Picardy  that  were  as  glad  to  tilt  in  the  water  as  on 
the  dry  land.  The  Frenchmen  defended  so  well 
the  passage  while  the  Englishmen  were  issuing  out 
of  the  water  that  they  had  much  to  do  :  the  Genoese 
did  them  much  trouble  with  their  crossbows. 

On  the  other  side  the  archers  of  England  shot  so 
wholly  together  that  the  Frenchmen  were  fain  to 
give  place  to  the  Englishmen.  There  was  a  sore 
battle,  and  many  a  noble  feat  of  arms  done  on  both 
sides  :  finally  the  Englishmen  passed  over  and  as- 
sembled together  in  the  field :  the  King  and  the 
Prince  passed,  and  all  the  lords  :  then  the  French- 
men kept  no  order  but  departed,  he  that  might  best. 

When  Sir  Godemar  saw  that  discomfiture,  he  fled 
and  saved  himself.  Some  fled  to  Abbeville  and 
some  to  St.  Ricquier:  they  that  were  there  a-foot 
could  not  flee,  so  that  there  were  slain  a  great  num- 
ber of  them  :  the  chase  endured  more  than  a  great 
league. 

But  when  as  yet  all  the  Englishmen  were  not 
passed  over  the  river,  certain  scouts  of  the  King  of 
Bohemia  and  of  Sir  John  of  Hainault  came  on  them 
that  v/ere  behind,  and  took  certain  horses  and  car- 
riages, and  slew  divers  before  they  could  take  the 
passage. 


24  The   Battle  of  Cressy 

The  French  King  the  same  morning  was  departed 
from  Airaines  trusting  to  have  found  the  EngHsh- 
men  between  him  and  the  river  of  Somme :  but 
when  he  heard  how  that  Sir  Godemar  du  Fay  and  his 
company  were  discomfited,  he  tarried  in  the  field, 
and  demanded  of  his  marshals  what  was  best  to  do. 

They  said,  "  Sir,  ye  cannot  pass  the  river  but 
at  the  bridge  of  Abbeville,  for  the  tide  is  come  in 
at  Blanchetaque."  Then  he  returned,  and  lodged  at 
Abbeville. 

The  King  of  England,  when  he  was  past  the 
river,  he  thanked  God  ;  and  so  rode  forth  in  like 
manner  as  he  did  before.  Then  he  called  Gobyn  a 
Grace  and  did  give  him  his  ransom,  and  all  his 
company  :  and  gave  him  a  hundred  nobles  in  money 
and  a  good  horse. 

And  so  the  King  rode  forth  fair  and  easily,  and 
his  marshals  rode  to  Crotoy  on  the  seaside,  and 
burnt  the  town,  and  found  in  the  haven  many  ships 
and  barques  with  wines  of  Ponthieu,  pertaining  to 
the  merchants  of  Saintonge  and  la  Rochelle  :  they 
brought  the  best  thereof  to  the  King's  host. 

Then  one  of  the  marshals  rode  to  the  gates  of 
Abbeville,  and  from  thence  to  St.  Ricquier  and 
afterwards  to  the  town  of  St.  Esprit.  This  was  on 
a  Friday,  and  both  battalions  of  the  marshals  re- 
turned to  the  King's  host  about  noon  ;  and  so 
lodged  all  together  near  to  Cressy  in  Ponthieu. 


The   Battle  of  Cressy  25 

The  King  of  England  was  well  informed  how 
the  French  King  followed  after  him  to  fight :  then 
he  said  to  his  company,  "  Let  us  take  here  some 
plot  of  ground,  for  we  will  go  no  further  till  we 
have  seen  our  enemies.  I  have  good  cause  here  to 
abide  them,  for  I  am  on  the  right  heritage  of  the 
Oueen,  my  mother,  the  which  land  was  given  to  her 
at  her  marriage  :  I  will  challenge  it  of  mine  adver- 
sary, Philip  of  Valois." 

And  because  that  he  had  not  the  eighth  part  in 
number  of  men  as  the  French  King  had,  therefore 
he  commanded  his  marshals  to  choose  a  plot  of 
ground  somewhat  for  his  vantage  :  and  so  they  did, 
and  thither  the  King  and  his  host  went. 

Then  he  sent  his  scouts  to  Abbeville,  to  see  if 
the  French  King  drew  that  day  into  the  field  or  not. 
They  went  forth  and  returned  again,  and  said  how 
they  could  see  no  appearance  of  his  coming.  Then 
every  man  took  their  lodging  for  that  day,  and  to 
be  ready  in  the  morning  at  the  sound  of  the  trum- 
pet, in  the  same  place. 

Thus  on  Friday  the  French  King  tarried  still  in 
Abbeville,  waiting  for  his  company  :  and  sent  his 
two  marshals  to  ride  out  to  see  the  dealing  of  the 
Englishmen  :  and  at  night  they  returned,  and  said 
how  the  Englishmen  were  lodged  in  the  fields. 

That  night  the  French  King  made  a  supper  to  all 
the  chief  lords  that  were  there  with   him  :  and  after 


26  The  Battle  of  Cressy 

supper  the  King  desired  them  to  be  friends  each  to 
other.  The  King  looked  for  the  Earl  of  Savoy,  who 
should  come  to  him  with  a  thousand  spears  :  tor  he 
had  received  wages  for  a  three  months  of  them,  at 
Troyes  in  Champaigne. 

Of  the  order  of  the  Englishmen  at   Cressv,  and   how  they 
made  three  Battalions  a-foo.t 

On  the  Friday,  as  I  said  before,  the  King  of 
England  lay  in  the  fields  :  for  the  country  was 
plentiful  of  wines  and  other  victual,  and  if  need  had 
been  they  had  provision  following  in  carts  and  other 
carriages. 

That  night  the  King  made  a  supper  to  all  his 
chief  lords  of  his  host,  and  made  them  good  cheer. 
And  when  they  were  all  departed  to  take  their  rest, 
then  the  King  entered  into  his  oratory,  and  kneeled 
down  before  the  altar,  praying  God  devoutly  that  if 
he  fought  the  next  day,  he  might  achieve  the  day's 
work  to  his  honour. 

Then  about  midnight  he  laid  him  down  to  rest : 
and  in  the  morning  he  rose  betimes,  and  heard 
Mass,  and  the  Prince  his  son  with  him  :  and  the 
most  part  of  his  company  were  confessed  and  had 
absolution. 

And  after  the  Mass  said,  he  commanded  every 
man  to  be  armed  and  to  draw  to  the  field,  to  the 


The  Battle  of  Cressy  27 

same  place  before  appointed  :  then  the  King  caused 
a  park  to  be  made,  by  the  woodside  behind  his  host ; 
and  there  they  set  all  carts  and  carriages,  and  within 
the  park  were  all  their  horses,  for  every  man  was 
a-foot :  and  into  this  park  there  was  but  one  entry. 

Then  he  ordained  the  battalions.  In  the  first 
was  the  young  Prince  of  Wales  :  with  him  the  Earls 
of  Warwick  and  Stafford,  the  Lord  Godfrey  Har- 
court.  Sir  Reginald  Cobham,  Sir  Thomas  Holland, 
the  Lord  Stafford,  the  Lord  Mauley,  the  Lord 
Delawarr,  Sir  John  Chandos,  Sir  Bartholomew 
Burghersh,  Sir  Robert  Neville,  the  Lord  Thomas 
Clifford,  the  Lord  Bourchier,  the  Lord  Latimer, 
and  divers  other  knights  and  squires  that  I  cannot 
name  :  they  were  an  eight  hundred  men  of  arms 
and  two  thousand  archers,  and  a  thousand  of  others, 
with  the  Welshmen.  Every  lord  drew  to  the  field 
appointed,  under  his  own  banner  and  pennon. 

In  the  second  battalion  were  the  Earl  of  North- 
ampton, the  Earl  of  Arundel,  the  Lord  Roos,  the 
Lord  Lygo,  the  Lord  Willoughby,  the  Lord  Basset, 
the  Lord  St.  Amand,  Sir  Louis  Tufton,  the  Lord 
Malton,  the  Lord  Lascelles,  and  divers  others, 
about  eight  hundred  men  of  arms  and  twelve  hun- 
dred archers. 

The  King  had  the  third  battalion  :  he  had  seven 
hundred  men  of  arms  and  two  thousand  archers. 

Then  the  King  leapt  on  a  horse,  with  a  white  rod 


28  The   Battle  of  Cressy 

in  his  hand,  one  of  his  marshals  on  the  one  hand 
and  the  other  on  the  other  hand :  he  rode  from 
rank  to  rank,  desiring  every  man  to  take  heed  that 
day  to  his  right  and  honour.  He  spake  it  so 
sweetly,  and  with  so  good  countenance  and  merry 
cheer,  that  all  such  as  were  discomfited  took  cour- 
age in  the  sa\'ing  and  hearing  of  him. 

And  when  he  had  thus  visited  all  his  battalions, 
it  was  then  nine  of  the  day  :  then  he  caused  every 
man  to  eat  and  drink  a  little ;  and  so  they  did  at 
their  leisure.  And  afterward  they  again  set  in  order 
their  battalions  :  then  every  man  lay  down  on  the 
earth,  and  by  him  his  steel  cap  and  bow,  to  be  the 
more  fresher  when  their  enemies  should  come. 


The   order   of  the    Frenchmen    at    Cressy,  and   how  they 
beheld  the  demeanour  of  the  Englishmen 

This  Saturday  the  French  King  rose  betimes, 
and  heard  Mass  in  Abbeville  in  his  lodging  in  the 
Abbey  of  St.  Peter :  and  he  departed  after  the  sun- 
rising. 

When  he  was  out  of  the  town  two  leagues,  approach- 
ing towards  his  enemies,  some  of  his  lords  said  to 
him,  "  Sir,  it  were  good  that  ye  set  in  order  your 
battalions,  and  let  all  your  footmen  pass  somewhat 
on  before,  that  they  be  not  troubled  with  the  horse- 
men. 


The   Battle  of  Cressy  29 

Then  the  Knig  sent  four  knights,  the  Lord 
Moyne  of  Bastleburg,  the  Lord  of  Noyers,  the 
Lord  of  Beaujeii,  and  the  Lord  d'Aubigny,  to 
ride  to  view  the  Enghsh  host :  and  so  they  rode  so 
near  that  they  might  well  see  part  of  their  deahng. 
The  Enghshmen  saw  them  well,  and  knew  well 
how  they  were  come  thither  to  view  them  :  they  let 
them  alone,  and  made  no  countenance  toward  them, 
and  let  them  return  as  they  came. 

And  when  the  French  King  saw  these  four 
knights  return  again,  he  tarried  till  they  came  to 
him,  and  said,  "  Sirs,  what  tidings  ?  " 

These  four  knights  each  of  them  looked  on  other, 
for  there  was  none  would  speak  before  his  com- 
panion :  finally  the  King  said  to  Moyne,  who  per- 
tained to  the  King  of  Bohemia,  and  had  done  in  his 
days  so  much  that  he  was  reputed  for  one  of  the 
valiantest  knights  of  the  world,  "  Sir,  speak  you." 

Then  he  said,  "  Sir,  I  shall  speak  since  it  pleaseth 
you,  under  the  correction  of  my  fellows.  Sir,  we 
have  ridden  and  seen  the  behaving  of  your  enemies  ; 
know  ye  for  truth  they  are  halted  in  three  battalions, 
abiding  for  you.  Sir,  1  will  counsel  you,  as  for  my 
part,  saving  your  displeasure,  that  you  and  all  your 
company  rest  here  and  lodge  for  this  night :  for  be- 
fore they  of  your  company  that  be  behind  be  come 
hither,  and  before  your  battalions  be  set  in  good  order, 
it  will  be  very  late,  and  your  people  be  weary  and  out 


JO  The   Battle  of  Cressy 

of  array  :  and  ye  shall  find  your  enemies  fresh  and 
ready  to  receive  you.  Early  in  the  morning  ye 
may  order  your  battalions  at  more  leisure,  and  ad- 
vise concerning  your  enemies  at  more  deliberation, 
and  regard  well  what  way  ye  will  assail  them  ;  for, 
Sir,  surely  they  will  abide  you." 

Then  the  King  commanded  that  it  should  be 
done.  Then  his  two  marshals  rode  one  before, 
and  other  behind,  saying  to  every  banner,  "  Tarry 
and  abide  here,  in  the  name  of  God  and  St.  Denis." 

They  that  were  foremost  tarried,  but  they  that 
were  behind  would  not  tarry,  but  rode  forth,  and 
said  how  they  would  in  no  wise  abide  till  they  were 
so  far  forward  as  the  foremost.  And  when  those 
before  saw  them  come  on  behind,  then  they  rode 
forward  again,  so  that  the  King  nor  his  marshals 
could  not  rule  them. 

So  they  rode  without  order  or  good  array  till 
they  came  in  sight  of  their  enemies.  And  as  soon 
as  the  foremost  saw  them  they  recoiled  aback  with- 
out good  array  :  whereof  those  behind  had  marvel, 
and  were  abashed,  and  thought  that  the  foremost 
company  had  been  fighting.  Then  they  might 
have  had  leisure  and  room  to  have  gone  forward, 
if  they  had  listed.  Some  went  forward  and  some 
abode  still :  the  common  soldiers,  of  whom  all 
the  roads  between  Abbeville  and  Cressy  were  full, 
when  they  saw  that  they  were  near  to  their  enemies, 


The   Battle  of  Cressy  31 

they   took    their    swords    and    cried,   "  Down    with 
them  !  let  us  slay  them  all !  " 

There  was  no  man,  though  he  were  present  at 
that  day's  work,  that  could  imagine  or  shew  the 
truth  of  the  evil  order  that  was  among  the  French 
party  :  and  yet  they  were  a  marvellous  great  num- 
ber. That  which  I  write  in  this  book  I  learned  it 
specially  of  the  Englishmen,  who  well  beheld  their 
dealing:  and  also  certain  knights  of  Sir  John  of 
Hainault's,  who  was  always  about  King  Philip, 
shewed  me  all  they  knew. 

Of  the  Battle  of  Cressv  between  the  Kinp;  of  Ens-land  and 
the  French  King 

The  Englishmen,  who  were  in  three  battalions, 
lying  on  the  ground  to  rest  them,  as  soon  as  they 
saw  the  Frenchmen  approach,  they  rose  upon  their 
feet  fair  and  easily,  without  any  haste,  and  arranged 
their  battalions. 

The  first  were  the  Prince's  battalion  :  the  archers 
there  stood  in  manner  of  a  harrow,  and  the  men 
of  arms  at  the  rear  of  the  battalion.  The  Earl  of 
Northampton  and  the  Earl  of  Arundel  were  on  a 
wing  in  good  order,  ready  to  support  the  Prince's 
battalion,  if  need  were. 

The  lords  and  knights  of  France  came  not  to  the 
assembly  together   in   good   order,  for   some    came 


32  The   Battle  of  Cressv 

before  and  some  came  after,  in  such  haste  and  evil 
order  that  one  of  them  did  trouble  another. 

When  the  French  King  saw  the  Englishmen,  his 
blood  changed,  and  he  said  to  his  marshals,  "  Make 
the  Genoese  go  on  before,  and  begi'.i  the  battle  in 
the  name  of  God  and  St.  Denis." 

There  were  of  the  Genoese  crossb  ,vvs  about  fif- 
teen thousand,  but  they  were  so  wee  ry  of  going  a 
six  leagues  a-foot  that  day,  armed  with  their  cross- 
bows, that  they  said  to  their  constables,  "  We  be 
not  well  ordered  to  fight  this  day,  for  we  be  not  in 
the  condition  to  do  any  great  deed  of  arms ;  we 
have  more  need  of  rest." 

These  words  came  to  the  Earl  of  Alen9on,  who 
said,  "  A  man  is  well  off  to  be  burdened  with  such 
a  sort  of  rascals,  to  be  faint  and  fail  now  at  most 
need !  " 

Also  at  the  same  time  there  fell  a  great  rain,  and 
an  eclipse  of  the  sun,  with  a  terrible  thunder,  and 
before  the  rain  there  came  flying  over  both  armies 
a  great  number  of  crows,  for  fear  of  the  tempest 
coming.  Then  anon  the  air  began  to  wax  clear, 
and  the  sun  to  shine  fair  and  bright;  the  which  was 
right  in  the  Frenchmen's  eyes  and  on  the  English- 
men's backs. 

When  the  Genoese  were  assembled  together  and 
began  to  approach,  they  made  a  great  leap  and  cry, 
to  abash  the  Englishmen  ;  but  they  stood  still  and 


The  Battle  of  Cressy 


The  Battle  of  Cressy  23 

stirred  not  for  all  that.  Then  the  Genoese  again 
the  second  time  made  another  leap  and  a  fell  cry, 
and  stepped  forward  a  little ;  and  the  Englishmen 
removed  not  one  foot :  thirdly  again  they  leapt 
and  cried  and  went  forward  till  they  came  within 
shot :   then  they  shot  fiercely  with  their  crossbows. 

Then  the  English  archers  stepped  forth  one  pace, 
and  let  fly  their  arrows  so  wholly  together  and  so 
thick  that  it  seemed  snow.  When  the  Genoese  felt 
the  arrows  piercing  through  heads,  arms  and  breasts, 
many  of  them  cast  down  their  crossbows,  and  did 
cut  their  strings,  and  returned  discomfited. 

When  the  French  King  saw  them  fly  away,  he 
said,  "  Slay  these  rascals,  for  they  will  let  and 
trouble  us  without  reason."  Then  ye  should  have 
seen  the  men  of  arms  dash  in  among  them,  and 
kill  a  great  number  of  them. 

And  ever  still  the  Englishmen  shot  where  they 
saw  thickest  press  :  the  sharp  arrows  ran  into  the 
men  of  arms  and  into  their  horses,  and  many  fell, 
horse  and  man,  among  the  Genoese :  and  when 
they  were  down  they  could  not  rise  again,  the  press 
was  so  thick  that  one  overthrew  another. 

And  also  among  the  Englishmen  there  were  cer- 
tain rascals  that  went  a-foot,  with  great  knives  :  and 
they  went  in  among  the  men  of  arms,  and  slew  and 
murdered  many  as  they  lay  on  the  ground,  both 
earls,    barons,    knights,    and    squires :   whereof    the 


34  The   Battle  of  Cressy 

King  of  England  was  afterwards  displeased,  for  he 
had  rather  thev  had  been  taken  prisoners. 

The  valiant  King  of  Bohemia,  called  Charles  of 
Luxembourg,  son  to  the  noble  Emperor  Henry  of 
Luxembourg,  for  all  that  he  was  nigh  blind,  when 
he  understood  the  order  of  the  battle,  he  said  to 
them   about  him,  "  Where  is  the  Lord  Charles  my 


son 


?  " 


His  men  said,  "  Sir,  we  cannot  tell ;  we  think  he 
be  fighting." 

Then  he  said  :  "  Sirs,  ye  are  my  men,  my  com- 
panions and  friends  in  this  day's  work.  I  require 
you,  bring  me  so  far  forward  that  I  may  strike  one 
stroke  with  mv  sword." 

They  said  they  would  do  his  commandment ;  and 
to  the  intent  that  they  should  not  lose  him  in  the 
press,  they  tied  all  their  reins  of  their  bridles  each 
to  other,  and  set  the  King  in  front  to  accomplish 
his  desire,  and  so  they  went  on  their  enemies. 

The  Lord  Charles  of  Bohemia  his  son,  who 
wrote  himself  King  of  Bohemia  and  bore  the  arms, 
came  in  good  order  to  the  battle  :  but  when  he  saw 
that  the  matter  went  awry  on  their  side,  he  departed, 
I  cannot  tell  you  which  way. 

The  King,  his  father,  was  so  far  forward  that  he 
struck  a  stroke  with  his  sword,  yea,  and  more  than 
four,  and  fought  valiantly.  And  so  did  his  com- 
pany ;  and  thev  adventured  themselves  so  forward 


The  Battle  of  Cressy  ^^ 

that  they  were  there  all  slain  :  and  the  next  day  they 
were  found  in  the  place,  about  the  King,  and  all 
their  horses  tied  each  to  other. 

The  Earl  of  Alen^on  came  to  the  battle  in  right 
good  order,  and  fought  with  the  Englishmen  ;  and 
the  Earl  of  Flanders  also  on  his  part :  these  two 
lords  with  their  companies  coasted  past  the  English 
archers,  and  came  to  the  Prince's  battalion  and  there 
fought  valiantly  for  a  long  time.  The  French 
King  would  fain  have  come  thither,  when  he  saw 
their  banners,  but  there  was  a  great  hedge  of  archers 
before  him. 

The  same  day  the  French  King  had  given  a  great 
black  courser  to  Sir  John  of  Hainault,  and  Sir  John 
of  Hainault  made  the  Lord  John  de  Fusselles  to 
ride  on  him,  and  to  bear  his  banner.  The  same 
horse  took  the  bridle  in  the  teeth,  and  brought  him 
through  all  the  outposts  of  the  Englishmen  :  and  as 
he  would  have  returned  again  he  fell  into  a  great 
ditch,  and  was  sore  hurt,  and  had  there  been  dead 
if  his  page  had  not  been  there,  who  followed  him 
through  all  the  battalions  and  saw  where  his  master 
lay  in  the  ditch  :  he  had  none  other  hindrance  but 
for  his  horse,  for  the  Englishmen  would  not  issue 
out  of  their  battalion  for  taking  of  any  prisoner. 
Then  the  page  alighted  and  raised  up  his  master ; 
then  went  not  back  again  the  same  way  that  they 
came ;  there  was  too  many  in  his  way. 


^6  The   Battle  of  Cressy 

This  battle,  fought  between  la  Broyes  and  Cressy 
this  Saturday,  was  right  cruel  and  fell,  and  many  a 
feat  of  arms  was  done  that  came  not  to  my  knowledge. 
In  the  night  divers  knights  and  squires  lost  their 
masters,  and  sometimes  came  on  the  Englishmen, 
who  received  them  in  such  wise  that  they  were  ever 
nigh  slain,  for  there  was  none  taken  to  mercy  nor  to 
ransom,  for  so  the  Englishmen  were  determined. 

In  the  morning,  the  day  of  the  battle,  certain 
Frenchmen  and  Germans  perforce  broke  through 
the  archers  of  the  Prince's  battalion,  and  came  and 
fought  with  the  men  of  arms  hand  to  hand.  Then 
the  second  battalion  of  the  Englishmen  came  to 
succour  the  Prince's  battalion,  the  which  was  time, 
for  they  had  then  much  ado  :  and  those  with  the 
Prince  sent  a  messenger  to  the  King,  who  was  on  a 
little  windmill  hill. 

Then  the  knight  said  to  the  King,  "  Sir,  the  Earl 
of  Warwick  and  the  Earl  of  Stafford,  Sir  Reginald 
Cobham,  and  other  such  as  be  about  the  Prince 
your  son,  are  fiercely  fought  withal,  and  are  sore 
handled  :  wherefore  they  desire  you  that  you  and 
your  battalion  will  come  and  aid  them,  for  if  the 
Frenchmen  increase,  as  they  doubt  they  will,  your 
son  and  they  shall  have  much  ado." 

Then  the  King  said,  "  Is  my  son  dead,  or  hurt, 
or  on  the  earth  felled  ?  " 

"  No,  Sir,"  said  the  knight,  "  but  he  is  hardly 
matched ;  wherefore  he  hath  need  of  your  aid." 


The   Battle  of  Cressy  37 

"Well,"  said  the  King,  "return  to  him,  and  to 
them  that  sent  you  hither,  and  say  to  them  that 
they  send  no  more  to  me,  whatever  adventure  be- 
falleth,  as  long  as  my  son  is  alive  :  and  also  say  to 
them,  that  they  suffer  him  this  day  to  win  his  spurs, 
for  if  God  be  pleased,  I  will  that  this  day's  work  be 
his,  and  the  honour  thereof,  and  to  them  that  be 
about  him." 

Then  the  knight  returned  again  to  them,  and 
showed  the  King's  words,  the  which  greatly  encour- 
aged them  :  and  they  repented  in  that  they  had  sent 
to  the  King  as  they  did. 

Sir  Godfrey  Harcourt  would  gladly  that  the  Earl 
of  Harcourt,  his  brother,  might  have  been  saved ; 
for  he  heard  say,  by  them  that  saw  his  banner,  how 
that  he  was  there  in  the  field  on  the  French  side  : 
but  Sir  Godfrey  could  not  come  to  him  betimes,  for 
he  was  slain  before  he  could  come  at  him,  and  so 
was  also  the  Earl  of  Aumale,  his  nephew. 

In  another  place  the  Earl  of  Alen9on  and  the 
Earl  of  Flanders  fought  valiantly,  every  lord  under 
his  own  banner :  but  finally  they  could  not  resist 
against  the  puissance  of  the  Englishmen,  and  so 
there  they  were  also  slain,  and  divers  other  knights 
and  squires. 

Also  the  Earl  Louis  of  Blois,  nephew  to  the 
French  King,  and  the  Duke  of  Lorraine,  fought 
under    their  own  banners  :    but   at    last    they  were 


38  The  Battle  of  Cressy 

closed  in  among  a  company  of  Englishmen  and 
Welshmen,  and  there  were  slain  for  all  their  prow- 
ess. Also  there  was  slain  the  Earl  of  Auxerre,  the 
Earl  of  St.  Pol,  and  many  others.  In  the  evening 
the  French  King  had  left  about  him  no  more  than 
a  threescore  persons,  one  and  other,  whereof  one 
was  Sir  John  of  Hainault,  who  had  remounted  the 
King  once,  for  his  horse  was  slain  with  an  arrow. 

Then  he  said  to  the  King,  "  Sir,  depart  hence,  for 
it  is  time  ;  lose  not  yourself  wilfully  :  if  ye  have 
loss  at  this  time,  ye  shall  recover  it  again  another 
season."  And  so  he  took  the  King's  horse  by  the 
bridle,  and  led  him  away,  in  a  manner  perforce. 

Then  the  King  rode  till  he  came  to  the  Castle  of 
la  Broyes  :  the  gate  was  closed  because  it  was  by 
that  time  dark. 

Then  the  King  called  the  captain,  who  came  to 
the  walls,  and  said,  "  Who  is  it  that  calleth  there 
this  time  of  night  ?  " 

Then  the  King  said,  "  Open  your  gates  quickly, 
for  this  is  the  fortune  of  France." 

The  captain  knew  then  that  it  was  the  King,  and 
opened  the  gate  and  let  down  the  bridge.  Then 
the  King  entered  :  and  he  had  with  him  but  five 
barons,  Sir  John  of  Hainault,  Sir  Charles  of  Mont- 
morency, the  Lord  of  Beaujeu,  the  Lord  d'Aubigny, 
and  the  Lord  of  Mountfort.  The  King  would  not 
tarry  there,  but  drank,  and  departed  thence  about 


The   Battle  of  Cressy  39 

midnight,  and  so  rode  by  such  guides  as  knew  the 
country  till  he  came  in  the  morning  to  Amiens,  and 
there  he  rested. 

This  Saturday  the  Englishmen  never  departed 
from  their  battalions  for  chasing  of  any  man,  but 
still  kept  their  field,  and  ever  defended  themselves 
against  all  such  as  came  to  assail  them.  This  battle 
ended  about  evensong  time. 

How  the  next  day  after  the  battle,  the  Englishmen  discom- 
fited divers  Frenchmen 

On  this  Saturday,  when  the  night  was  come,  and 
the  Englishmen  heard  no  more  noise  of  the  French- 
men, then  they  reputed  themselves  to  have  the  vic- 
tory, and  the  Frenchmen  to  be  discomfited,  slain, 
and  fled  away. 

Then  they  made  great  fires,  and  lighted  up 
torches  and  candles,  because  it  was  very  dark. 
Then  the  King  came  down  from  the  little  hill  where 
he  stood,  and  all  that  day  till  then  his  helm  came 
never  upon  his  head. 

Then  he  went,  with  all  his  battalion,  to  his  son 
the  Prince,  and  embraced  him  in  his  arms  and 
kissed  him,  and  said,  "  Fair  son,  God  give  you  good 
perseverance ;  ye  are  my  good  son,  thus  ye  have 
acquitted  you  nobly,  ye  are  worthy  to  guard  a 
realm,"  The  Prince  inclined  himself  to  the  earth, 
honouring  the  King  his  father. 


40  The  Battle  of  Cressy 

This  night  they  thanked  God  for  their  good 
adventure,  and  made  no  boast  thereof:  for  the 
King  would  have  that  no  man  should  be  proud  or 
make  boast,  but  every  man  humbly  to  thank 
God. 

On  the  Sunday  in  the  morning  there  was  such  a 
mist,  that  a  man  might  not  see  the  breadth  of  an 
acre  of  land  from  him.  Then  there  departed  from 
the  host,  by  the  commandment  of  the  King  and 
marshals,  five  hundred  spears  and  two  thousand 
archers,  to  see  if  they  might  see  any  Frenchmen 
gathered  again  together  in  any  place. 

The  same  morning,  out  of  Abbeville  and  St. 
Ricquier  in  Ponthieu,  the  common  soldiers  of 
Rouen  and  of  Beauvais  issued  out  of  their  towns, 
not  knowing  of  the  discomfiture  of  the  day  before  : 
they  met  with  the  Englishmen  weening  they  had 
been  Frenchmen.  And  when  the  Englishmen  saw 
them  they  set  on  them  freshly,  and  there  was  a  sore 
battle  :  but  at  last  the  Frenchmen  fled,  and  kept  no 
order.  There  were  slain  in  the  roads  and  in  the 
hedges  and  bushes  more  than  seven  thousand  :  and 
if  the  day  had  been  clear,  there  had  never  a  one 
escaped. 

Afterwards  another  company  of  Frenchmen  were 
met  by  the  Englishmen  —  the  Archbishop  of  Rouen 
and  the  Great  Prior  of  France :  who  also  knew 
nothing  of  the  discomfiture  the  day  before,  for  they 


The  Battle  of  Cressy  41 

heard  that  the  French  King  should  have  fought  the 
same  Sunday,  and  they  were  going  to  join  him. 
When  they  met  with  the  Englishmen  there  was  a 
great  battle,  for  they  were  a  great  number :  but 
they  could  not  endure  against  the  Englishmen,  they 
were  nigh  all  slain :  few  scaped :  the  two  lords 
were  slain. 

This  morning  the  Englishmen  met  with  divers 
Frenchmen  that  had  lost  their  way  on  the  Saturday, 
and  had  lain  all  night  in  the  fields,  and  wist  not 
where  the  King  was,  nor  the  captains.  They  were 
all  slain,  as  many  as  were  met  with  :  and  it  was 
shewed  me,  that  of  the  common  soldiers  and  men 
a-foot  of  the  cities  and  good  towns  of  France,  there 
were  slain  four  times  as  many  as  were  slain  on  the 
Saturday  in  the  great  battle. 

How  the  next  day  after  the  Battle  of  Cressy,  they  that 
were  dead  were  numbered  by  the  Englishmen 

The  same  Sunday,  as  the  King  of  England  came 
from  Mass,  such  as  had  been  sent  forth  returned,  and 
shewed  the  King  what  they  had  seen  and  done,  and 
said,  "  Sir,  we  think  surely  there  is  now  no  more 
appearance  of  any  of  our  enemies." 

Then  the  King  sent  to  search  how  many  were 
slain,  and  what  they  were.  Sir  Reginald  Cobham 
and  Sir  Richard  Stafford,  with  the  heralds,  went  to 


42  The  Battle  of  Cressy 

search  the  field  and  country :  they  visited  all  them 
that  were  slain,  and  rode  all  day  in  the  fields,  and 
returned  again  to  the  host  as  the  King  was  going  to 
supper.  They  made  just  report  of  that  they  had 
seen,  and  said  how  there  were  eleven  great  princes 
dead,  fourscore  lords  with  banners,  twelve  hundred 
knights,  and  more  than  thirty  thousand  others. 

The  Englishmen  still  kept  their  field  all  the 
night,  and  on  the  Monday  in  the  morning  the  King 
prepared  to  depart.  The  King  caused  the  dead 
bodies  of  the  great  lords  to  be  taken  up  and  con- 
veyed to  the  Abbey  of  Montenay,  and  there  buried 
in  holy  ground  :  and  made  a  cry  in  the  country  to 
grant  truce  for  three  days,  to  the  intent  that  they 
of  the  country  might  search  the  field  of  Cressy,  to 
bury  the  dead  bodies. 

Then  the  King  went  forth,  and  came  before  the 
town  of  Montreuil  by  the  sea,  and  his  marshals  ran 
towards  Hesdin.  The  next  day  they  rode  toward 
Boulogne,  and  came  to  the  town  of  Wissant :  there 
the  King  and  the  Prince  lodged,  and  tarried  there  a 
day,  to  refresh  his  men :  and  on  the  Wednesday 
the  King  came  before  the  strong  town  of  Calais. 


THE   SIEGE   OF   CALAIS 


III.     THE    SIEGE    OF   CALAIS 

How  the   King  of  England   laid   siege  to  Calais,  and  how 
all  the  poor  people  were  put  out  of  the  town 

IN  the  town  of  Calais,  there  was  captain  a 
Knight  of  Burgundy  called  Sir  John  De  Vienne, 
and  with  him  was  Sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen,  Sir 
John  de  Surie,  Sir  Bardon  de  Bellebourne,  Sir  God- 
frey de  la  Motte,  Sir  Pepin  de  Were,  and  divers 
other  knights  and  squires. 

When  the  King  of  England  was  come  before 
Calais,  he  laid  his  siege,  and  ordained  buildings  of 
wood  between  the  town  and  the  river.  He  made 
carpenters  to  make  houses  and  lodgings  of  great 
timber,  and  set  the  houses  like  streets,  and  covered 
them  with  trees  and  broom.  So  that  it  was  like  a 
little  town  ;  and  there  was  everything  to  sell,  and  a 
market-place  to  be  kept  every  Tuesday  and  Satur- 
day for  flesh  and  fish  and  mercery  ware  ;  houses  for 
cloth,  for  bread,  wine,  and  all  other  things  necessary, 
such  as  came  out  of  England,  or  out  of  Flanders  : 
there  they  might  buy  what  they  list. 

The  Englishmen  ran  oftentimes  into  the  country 
of  Guisnes,  and  to  the  gates  of  St.  Omer,  and  some- 

45 


46  The  Siege  of  Calais 

times  to  Boulogne :  they  brought  into  their  host 
great  prey. 

The  King  would  not  assail  the  town  of  Calais,  for 
he  thought  it  but  a  lost  labour:  he  spared  his 
people  and  his  artillery,  and  said  how  he  would  fam- 
ish them  in  the  town  with  long  siege,  without  the 
French  King  came  and  raised  his  siege  perforce. 

When  the  Captain  of  Calais  saw  the  manner  and 
the  order  of  the  Englishmen,  then  he  constrained 
all  poor  and  mean  people  to  issue  out  of  the  town. 
And  on  a  Wednesday  they  issued  out,  of  men, 
women,  and  children  more  than  seventeen  hundred, 
and  as  they  passed  through  the  host,  they  were  de- 
manded why  they  departed.  And  they  answered 
and  said,  because  they  had  nothing  to  live  on. 

Then  the  King  did  them  that  grace  that  he  suf- 
fered them  to  pass  through  his  host  without  danger, 
and  gave  them  meat  and  drink  to  dinner,  and  every 
person  twopence  sterling  in  alms :  for  the  which 
dinners  many  of  them  prayed  for  the  King's  pros- 
perity. 

How  the  French   King  assembled  a  great  host  to  raise  the 
King  of  England  from  the  siege  before  Calais 

King  Philip,  who  knew  well  how  his  men  were 
sore  constrained  in  Calais,  commanded  every  man 
to  be  with  him  at  the  feast  of  Pentecost  in  the  city 


The  Siege  of  Calais  47 

of  Amiens  or  thereabout :  there  was  none  durst  say 
nay. 

The  King  Icept  there  a  great  feast :  thither  came 
Duke  Eudes  of  Burgundy,  and  the  Duke  of  Nor- 
mandy the  King's  eldest  son,  and  the  Duke  of 
Orleans  his  youngest  son,  the  Duke  of  Bourbon, 
the  Earl  of  Foix,  the  Lord  Louis  of  Savoy,  Sir 
John  of  Hainault,  the  Earl  of  Armagnac,  the  Earl 
of  Forets,  the  Earl  of  Valentinois,  and  divers  other 
earls,  barons,  and  knights.  When  they  were  all  at 
Amiens,  they  took  counsel. 

The  French  King  would  have  been  glad  that  the 
passages  of  Flanders  might  have  been  open  to  him  : 
for  then  he  thought  he  might  send  part  of  his  men 
to  Gravelines,  and  by  that  way  to  refresh  the  town 
of  Calais,  and  on  that  side  to  fight  easily  with  the 
Englishmen.  He  sent  great  messengers  into  Flan- 
ders to  treat  for  that  matter  :  but  the  King  of  Eng- 
land had  there  such  friends  that  they  would  never 
agree  to  this  favour. 

Then  the  French  King  said  how  he  would  go 
thither  on  the  side  toward  Burgundy. 

The  King  of  England  saw  well  how  he  could  not 
get  Calais  but  by  famine  :  then  he  made  a  strong 
castle  and  a  high,  to  close  up  the  passage  by  the 
sea,  and  this  castle  was  set  between  the  town  and 
the  sea,  and  was  well  fortified  with  springals,  bom- 
bards, bows  and  other  artillery.     And  in  this  castle 


48  The  Siege  of  Calais 

were  threescore  men  of  arms,  and  two  hundred  arch- 
ers :  they  kept  the  haven  in  such  wise  that  nothing 
could  come  in  nor  out.  It  was  thought  that  thereby 
those  within  should  the  sooner  be  famished. 

Then  the  French  King  went  to  the  town  of  Arras, 
and  set  many  men  of  war  to  the  garrisons  of  Artois, 
and  especially  he  sent  his  constable  Sir  Charles 
d'Espagne  to  St.  Omer,  for  the  Earl  of  Eu  and  of 
Guisnes,  who  was  Constable  of  France,  was  prisoner 
in  England.  Then  the  French  King  and  his  com- 
pany departed  from  Arras  and  went  to  Hesdin  :  his 
host,  with  the  baggage  train,  took  well  in  length  a 
three  leagues  of  that  country :  and  there  he  tarried  a 
day,  and  came  the  next  day  to  Blangy. 

There  he  rested,  to  take  advice  what  way  to  go 
forward  :  then  he  was  counselled  to  go  through  the 
country  called  la  Belune,  and  that  way  he  took,  and 
with  him  a  two  hundred  thousand  men,  one  and 
another  ;  and  so  passed  by  the  county  of  Fauken- 
berg,  and  so  came  straight  to  the  hill  of  Sangate, 
between  Calais  and  Wissant.  They  came  thither 
in  goodly  order,  with  banners  displayed,  and  armour 
shining,  that  it  was  great  beauty  to  behold  their 
puissant  array.  When  they  of  Calais  saw  them 
lodge,  it  seemed  to  them  a  new  siege. 


The  Siege  of  Calais  49 

How  the  King  of  England  made  the  passages  about  Calais 
to  be  well  kept  that  the  French  King  should  not 
approach  to  raise  the  siege 

Ye  shall  hear  what  the  King  of  England  did  and 
caused  to  be  done,  when  he  saw  and  knew  that  the 
French  King  came  with  so  great  an  host  to  raise 
the  siege,  the  which  had  cost  him  so  much  goods, 
and  pain  of  his  body,  and  lost  many  of  his  men. 

He  knew  well  how  he  had  so  constrained  the 
town,  that  it  could  not  long  endure,  for  default  of 
victuals  :  it  grieved  him  sore  then  to  depart.  Then 
he  considered  well  how  the  Frenchman  could  not 
approach,  neither  to  his  host  nor  to  the  town,  but 
in  two  places  ;  either  by  the  downs  by  the  seaside, 
or  else  above  by  the  highway,  where  there  were 
many  dykes,  rocks  and  marshes,  and  but  one  way 
to  pass,  over  a  bridge  called  Newland  Bridge. 

Then  the  King  made  all  his  navy  to  draw  along 
by  the  coast  of  the  downs,  every  ship  well  garnished 
with  bombards,  crossbows,  archers,  springals,  and 
other  artillery  ;  whereby  the  French  host  might  not 
pass  that  way.  And  the  King  caused  the  Earl  of 
Derby  to  go  and  keep  Newland  Bridge  with  a  great 
number  of  men  of  arms,  and  archers,  so  that  the 
Frenchmen  could  not  pass  no  way,  without  they 
would  have  gone  through  the  marshes,  the  which 
was  unpossible. 


50  The  Siege  of  Calais 

On  the  other  side  toward  Calais  there  was  a  high 
tower,  guarded  by  thirty  archers,  who  kept  the  pas- 
sage of  the  downs  from  the  Frenchmen  ;  and  it  was 
well  fortified  with  great  and  double  dykes.  When 
the  Frenchmen  were  now  lodged  on  the  mount  of 
Sangate,  the  common  soldiers  of  Tournay,  who 
were  a  fifteen  hundred,  came  to  that  tower,  and 
those  within  shot  at  them,  but  they  passed  the 
dykes  and  came  to  the  foot  of  the  wall  with  pikes 
and  hooks.  There  was  a  sore  assault,  and  many  of 
them  of  Tournay  sore  hurt ;  but  at  last  they  won 
the  tower,  and  all  that  were  within  were  slain,  and 
the  tower  beaten  down. 

The  French  King  sent  his  marshals  to  consider 
what  way  he  might  approach  to  fight  with  the  Eng- 
lishmen ;  so  they  went  forth,  and  when  they  had 
considered  the  passages  and  straits,  they  returned 
to  the  King,  and  said  how  that  in  nowise  he  could 
come  to  the  Englishmen,  without  he  would  lose  his 
people.     So  the  matter  rested  all  that  day  and  night. 

The  next  day  after  Mass  the  French  King  sent  to 
the  King  of  England  the  Lord  Geoffrey  of  Chargny, 
the  Lord  Eustace  of  Ribeaumont,  Sir  Guy  of  Nesle, 
and  the  Lord  of  Beaujeu,  and  as  they  rode  by  that 
strong  way,  they  saw  well  it  was  hard  to  pass  that 
way.  They  praised  much  the  order  that  the  Earl 
of  Derby  kept  there  at  the  Bridge  of  Newland,  by 
the   which   they   passed ;  then   they   rode   till   they 


The  Siege  of  Calais  5 1 

came  to  the  King,  who  was  well  accompanied  with 
noblemen  about  him. 

Then  they  four  alighted,  and  came  to  the  King, 
and  did  their  reverence  to  him :  then  the  Lord 
Eustace  of  Ribeaumont  said,  "  Sir,  the  King  my 
master  sendeth  you  word  by  us  that  he  is  come  to 
the  mount  of  Sangate  to  do  battle  with  you,  but  he 
can  find  no  way  to  come  to  you.  Therefore,  Sir, 
he  would  that  ye  should  appoint  certain  of  your 
Council,  and  he  in  likewise  certain  of  his  ;  and  they 
between  them  to  advise  a  place  for  the  battle." 

The  King  of  England  was  ready  advised  to  an- 
swer, and  said  :  "  Sirs,  I  have  well  understood  that 
which  ye  desire  of  me  on  the  behalf  of  mine  adver- 
sary, who  keepeth  wrongfully  from  me  mine  heri- 
tage, wherefore  I  am  angered.  Say  unto  him  from 
me,  if  ye  list,  that  I  am  here,  and  so  have  been  nigh 
an  whole  year,  and  all  this  he  knew  right  well ;  he 
might  have  come  hither  sooner  if  he  had  been  will- 
ing, but  he  hath  suffered  me  to  abide  here  so  long, 
the  which  hath  been  greatly  to  my  cost  and  charge. 
I  now  could  if  I  would,  be  soon  Lord  of  Calais  ; 
wherefore  I  am  determined  not  to  follow  his  device 
and  ease,  nor  to  depart  from  that  which  I  am  at  the 
point  to  win,  and  which  I  have  so  sore  desired  and 
dearly  bought ;  wherefore  if  neither  he  nor  his  men 
can  pass  this  way,  let  them  seek  some  other  passage, 
if  they  think  to  come  hither." 


^2  The  Siege  of  Calais 

Then  these  lords  departed  and  were  conveyed 
till  they  were  past  Newland  Bridge :  then  they 
showed  the  French  King  the  King  of  England's 
answer. 

In  the  mean  season,  while  the  French  King 
studied  how  to  fight  with  the  King  of  England, 
there  came  into  his  host  two  cardinals  from  Pope 
Clement,  in  legation  as  ambassadors ;  who  took 
great  pains  riding  back  and  forward  between  these 
hosts,  and  they  procured  so  much  that  there  was 
granted  a  certain  treaty  of  accord  and  a  respite  be- 
tween the  two  Kings  and  their  men  there  at  siege 
and  in  the  field. 

And  so  there  were  four  lords  appointed  on  either 
side  to  counsel  together,  and  to  treat  for  a  peace  ; 
for  the  French  King  there  was  the  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy and  the  Duke  of  Bourbon,  Sir  Louis  of 
Savoy  and  Sir  John  of  Hainault :  and  for  the  Eng- 
lish party,  the  Earl  of  Derby,  the  Earl  of  North- 
ampton, the  Lord  Reginald  Cobham,  and  the  Lord 
Walter  Manny ;  and  the  two  cardinals  were  means 
between  the  parties. 

These  lords  met  three  days,  and  put  forward 
many  devices,  but  none  took  effect ;  and  in  the 
mean  season  the  King  of  England  always  fortified 
his  host  and  camp,  and  made  dykes  on  the  downs, 
that  the  Frenchmen  should  not  suddenly  come  on 
them. 


The  Pope  in  Council  sending  a  Legate  to  the 
King  of  France 


The  Siege  of  Calais  ^2 

These  three  days  passed  without  any  agreement : 
then  the  two  cardinals  returned  to  St.  Omer ;  and 
when  the  French  King  saw  that  he  could  do  noth- 
ing, the  next  day  he  dislodged  betimes  and  took 
his  way  to  Amiens,  and  gave  every  man  leave  to 
depart. 

When  they  within  Calais  saw  their  King  depart, 
they  made  great  sorrow.  Some  of  the  Englishmen 
followed  the  tail  of  the  Frenchmen,  and  won  many 
baggage  carts  and  carriages,  horses  and  wine  and 
other  things ;  and  took  prisoners,  whom  they 
brought  into  the   host  before  Calais. 

How  the  Town   of  Calais  was  given  up  to  the   King  of 

England 

After  that  the  French  King  was  thus  departed 
from  Sangate  they  within  Calais  saw  well  how  their 
succour  failed  them ;  for  the  which  they  were  in 
great  sorrow;  Then  they  entreated  so  much  their 
captain.  Sir  John  de  Vienne,  that  he  went  to  the 
walls  of  the  town,  and  made  a  sign  to  speak  with 
some  person  of  the  host. 

When  the  King  heard  thereof  he  sent  thither  Sir 
Walter  Manny,  and  Lord  Basset:  then  Sir  John 
de  Vienne  said  to  them,  "  Sirs,  ye  be  right  valiant 
knights  in  deeds  of  arms  ;  and  ye  know  well  how 
the  King  my  master  hath  sent  me  and  others   to 


54  The  Siege  of  Calais 

this  town,  and  commanded  us  to  keep  it  in  such 
wise  that  we  take  no  blame  to  ourselves  nor  to  him 
no  damage ;  and  we  have  done  all  that  lieth  in  our 
power.  Now  our  succours  have  failed  us  and  we 
be  so  sore  strained  that  we  have  not  enough  to  live 
withal,  but  that  we  must  all  die,  or  else  go  mad  for 
famine,  without  the  noble  and  gentle  King  of  yours 
will  take  mercy  on  us  :  the  which  to  do,  we  request 
you  to  desire  him  to  have  pity  on  us,  and  to  let  us 
go  and  depart  as  we  be,  and  let  him  take  the  town 
and  castle,  and  all  the  goods  that  be  therein,  of  the 
which  there  is  great  abundance." 

Then  Sir  Walter  Manny  said :  "  Sir,  we  know 
somewhat  of  the  intention  of  the  King  our  master, 
for  he  hath  shewed  it  unto  us  :  know  ye  surely  for 
truth,  it  is  not  his  mind  that  ye,  nor  they  within  the 
town,  should  depart  so  ;  for  it  is  his  will  that  ye  all 
should  put  yourselves  wholly  into  his  hands  to  ran- 
som all  such  as  pleaseth  him,  and  to  put  to  death 
such  as  he  lists  :  for  they  of  Calais  have  done  him 
such  contraries  and  despites,  and  have  caused  him 
to  spend  so  much  goods,  and  lost  him  so  many  ot 
his  men,  that  he  is  sore  grieved  against  them." 

Then  the  Captain  said  :  "  Sir,  this  is  too  hard  to 
us  :  here  vv'ithin  we  are  a  small  sort  of  knights  and 
squires  who  have  truly  served  the  King  our  master, 
as  well  as  ye  serve  yours,  in  like  case ;  and  we  have 
endured  much  pain  and  unease;  but  we  shall  endure 


The  Siege  of  Calais  55 

as  much  pain  as  ever  knights  did,  rather  than  con- 
sent that  the  poorest  lad  in  the  town  should  have 
to  bear  any  more  evil  than  the  greatest  of  us  all. 
Therefore,  Sir,  we  pray  you  of  your  humility,  that 
ye  will  go  and  speak  to  the  King  of  England,  and 
desire  him  to  have  pity  on  us  ;  for  we  trust  to  find 
in  him  so  much  gentleness  that,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  his  purpose  shall  change." 

Sir  Walter  Manny  and  Lord  Basset  returned  to 
the  King,  and  declared  to  him  all  that  had  been 
said.  The  King  said  he  would  have  it  no  other- 
wise, but  that  they  should  yield  them  up  simply  to 
his  pleasure. 

Then  Sir  Walter  said  :  "  Sir,  saving  your  displeas- 
ure in  this,  ye  may  be  in  the  wrong  ;  for  ye  shall  give 
by  this  an  evil  ensample  ;  if  ye  send  any  of  us 
your  servants  into  any  fortress,  we  will  not  be  very 
glad  to  go,  if  ye  put  any  of  them  in  the  town  to 
death  after  they  be  yielded ;  for  in  likewise  they 
will  deal  with  us,  if  the  case  fell  out  alike  :  "  the 
which  words  divers  other  lords  that  were  present 
sustained  and  maintained. 

Then  the  King  said  :  "  Sirs,  I  will  not  be  alone 
against  you  all  :  therefore.  Sir  Walter  Manny,  ye 
shall  go  and  say  to  the  Captain,  that  all  the  grace 
that  he  shall  find  now  in  me  is,  that  they  let  six  of 
the  chief  burgesses  of  the  town  come  out  bareheaded, 
barefooted  and  barelegged,  and  in  their  shirts,  with 


56  The  Siege  of  Calais 

halters  about  their  necks,  with  the  keys  of  the  town 
and  castle  in  their  hands  ;  and  let  them  six  yield 
themselves  purely  to  my  will,  and  the  residue  I  will 
take  to  mercy." 

Then  Sir  Walter  returned  and  found  Sir  John  de 
Vienne  still  on  the  wall,  abiding  for  an  answer  ;  then 
Sir  Walter  showed  him  all  the  grace  that  he  could 
get  of  the  King. 

"  Well,"  said  Sir  John,  "  Sir,  I  request  vou  tarry 
here  a  certain  space  till  I  go  into  the  town,  and  show 
this  to  the  commons  of  the  town,  who  sent  me 
hither." 

Then  Sir  John  went  into  the  market-place,  and 
sounded  the  common  bell ;  then  instantly  men  and 
women  assembled  there.  Then  the  Captain  made 
report  of  all  tjhat  he  had  done,  and  said,  "  Sirs,  it 
will  not  be  otherwise;  therefore  now  take  counsel, 
and  make  a  short  answer." 

Then  all  the  people  began  to  weep  and  to  make 
such  sorrow  that  there  was  not  a  hard  heart,  if  they 
had  seen  them,  but  would  have  had  great  pity  on 
them  ;  the  Captain  himself  wept  piteously. 

At  last  the  most  rich  burgess  of  the  town,  called 
Eustace  de  St.  Pierre,  rose  up  and  said  openly  :  "  Sirs 
great  and  small,  great  mischief  it  should  be,  to  suffer 
to  die  such  people  as  be  in  this  town,  either  by 
famine  or  otherwise,  when  there  is  a  means  to  save 
them.      I   think  that   he   or  they  that  might   keep 


The   Siege  of  Calais  57 

them  from  such  mischief  should  have  great  merit 
of  our  Lord  God  :  as  for  my  part  I  have  good  trust 
in  our  Lord  God,  that  if  I  die  in  the  quarrel  to  save 
the  residue,  God  would  pardon  me  my  sins.  Where- 
fore to  save  them  I  will  be  the  first  to  put  my  life 
in  jeopardy." 

When  he  had  thus  said,  every  man  worshipped 
him,  and  divers  kneeled  down  at  his  feet  with  sore 
weeping  and  sore  sighs.  Then  another  honest  bur- 
gess rose  and  said,  "  I  will  keep  company  with  my 
gossip  Eustace;"  he  was  called  John  Daire.  Then 
rose  up  Jacques  de  Wissant,  who  was  rich  in  goods 
and  heritage;  he  said  also  that  he  would  hold  com- 
pany with  his  two  cousins.  In  like  wise  so  did 
Peter  de  Wissant  his  brother  :  and  then  rose  two 
others;  they  said  they  would  do  the  same. 

Then  they  went  and  apparelled  them  as  the  King 
desired ;  then  the  Captain  went  with  them  to  the 
gate.  There  was  great  lamentation  made  of  men, 
women  and  children  at  their  departing ;  then  the 
gate  was  opened,  and  he  issued  out  with  the  six 
burgesses,  and  closed  the  gate  again,  so  that  they 
were  between  the  gate  and  the  barriers. 

Then  he  said  to  Sir  Weaker  Manny,  "  Sir,  I  de- 
liver here  to  you,  as  Captain  of  Calais,  by  the  whole 
consent  of  all  the  people  of  the  town  these  six 
burgesses  ;  and  I  swear  to  you  truly,  that  they  be 
and   were   to-day    most  honourable,  rich  and  most 


58  The  Siege  of  Calais 

notable  burgesses  of  all  the  town  of  Calais  ;  where- 
fore, gentle  knight,  I  entreat  you  pray  the  King  to 
have  mercy  on  them,  that  they  die  not." 

Said  Sir  Walter,  "  1  cannot  say  what  the  King 
will  do,  but  1  shall  do  for  them  the  best  I  can." 

Then  the  barriers  were  opened,  the  six  burgesses 
went  towards  the  King,  and  the  Captain  entered 
again  into  the  town. 

When  Sir  Walter  presented  these  burgesses  to 
the  King,  they  kneeled  down  and  held  up  their 
hands,  and  said :  "  Gentle  King,  behold  here,  we 
six,  who  were  burgesses  of  Calais  and  great  mer- 
chants, we  have  brought  to  you  the  keys  of  the 
town,  and  of  the  castle,  and  we  submit  ourselves 
clearly  into  your  will  and  pleasure,  to  save  the 
residue  of  the  people  of  Calais,  who  have  suffered 
great  pain.  Sir,  we  beseech  your  grace  to  have  pity 
on  us,  through  your  high  nobleness." 

Then  all  the  earls  and  barons  and  others  that 
were  there  wept  for  pity.  The  King  looked  fiercely 
on  them,  for, greatly  he  hated  the  people  of  Calais, 
for  the  great  damages  and  displeasures  they  had 
done  him  on  the  sea  before.  Then  he  commanded 
their  heads  to  be  stricken  off.  Then  every  man 
entreated  the  King  for  mercy,  but  he  would  hear 
no  man  in  that  behalf. 

Then  Sir  Walter  Manny  said  :  "Ah,  noble  King, 
for   God's   sake   refrain   your   anger :    ye   have   the 


The  Siege  of  Calais  59 

name  of  sovereign  nobleness  ;  therefore  now  do  not 
a  thing  that  should  blemish  your  renown,  nor  give 
cause  to  some  to  speak  villany  of  you  :  every  man 
will  say  it  is  a  great  cruelty  to  put  to  death  such 
honest  persons,  who  by  their  own  will  put  them- 
selves at  your  mercy,  to  save  their  fellows." 

Then  the  King  ground  his  teeth  and  turned  him- 
self away  from  him,  and  commanded  to  send  for 
the  hangman,  and  said :  "  Sir  Walter,  hold  your 
peace ;  they  of  Calais  have  caused  many  of  my  men 
to  be  slain  ;  wherefore  these  shall  die  in  like  wise." 

Then  the  Queen,  being  great  with  child,  kneeled 
down,  and  sore  weeping  said :  "  Ah  !  gentle  Sir, 
since  I  have  passed  over  sea  in  great  peril  I  have 
desired  nothing  of  you ;  therefore  now  I  humbly 
entreat  you,  in  the  honour  of  the  Son  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  and  for  the  love  of  me,  that  ye  will  take 
mercy  of  these  six  burgesses." 

The  King  looked  on  the  Queen  and  stood  still 
for  a  space  in  a  study,  and  then  said  :  "  Ah  !  dame, 
I  would  ye  had  been  now  in  some  other  place  :  ye 
make  such  request  to  me  that  I  cannot  deny  you  ; 
wherefore  I  give  them  to  you  to  do  your  pleasure 
with  them." 

Then  the  Queen  caused  them  to  be  brought  into 
her  chamber,  and  made  the  halters  to  be  taken  from 
their  necks,  and  caused  them  to  be  new  clothed, 
and  gave  them  their  dinner  at  their  leisure.     And 


6o  The  Siege  of  Calais 

then  she  gave  each  of  them  six  nobles  in  money, 
and  made  them  to  be  brought  out  of  the  host  in 
safe  guard,  and  set  at  their  liberty. 

How  the  King  of  England  repeopled  the  Town   of  Calais 
with  Englishmen 

Thus  the  strong  town  of  Calais  was  given  up  to 
King  Edward  of  England  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
God  MCCCXLVII  in  the  month  of  August. 

The  King  of  England  called  to  him  Sir  Walter 
Manny  and  his  two  marshals,  the  Earl  of  Warwick 
and  the  Earl  of  Stafford,  and  said  to  them,  "  Sirs, 
take  here  the  keys  of  the  town  and  castle  of  Calais  ; 
go  and  take  possession  there,  and  put  in  prison  all 
the  knights  that  be  there ;  and  all  other  soldiers 
that  came  thither  simply  to  win  their  living,  cause 
them  to  leave  the  town,  and  also  all  other  men, 
women  and  children  ;  for  I  will  repeople  again  the 
town  with  pure  Englishmen." 

So  these  three  lords,  with  a  hundred  men  with 
them,  went  and  took  possession  of  Calais,  and  did 
put  in  prison  Sir  John  de  Vienne,  Sir  John  de 
Surie,  Sir  John  de  Bellebourne,  and  others  :  then 
they  made  all  the  soldiers  to  bring  all  their  armour 
into  a  place  appointed,  and  lay  it  all  on  a  heap  in 
the  town  hall  of  Calais.  Then  they  made  all  man- 
ner of  people  to  leave  the  town,  and  kept  there  no 


The  Siege  of  Calais  6i 

more  persons  but  a  priest  and  two  other  ancient 
personages,  such  as  knew  the  customs,  laws  and 
ordinances  of  the  town,  and  to  mark  out  the  heri- 
tages how  they  were  divided.  Then  they  prepared 
the  castle  to  lodge  the  King  and  Queen,  and  pre- 
pared other  houses  for  the  King's  company.  Then 
the  King  mounted  on  his  horse  and  entered  into 
the  town  with  trumpets,  drums  and  horns. 

The  King  gave  to  Sir  Walter  Manny  divers  fair 
houses  within  the  town,  and  others  to  the  Earl  of 
Stafford,  to  Sir  Bartholomew  Burghersh,  and  to 
other  lords,  to  repeople  again  the  town  :  the  King's 
mind  was,  when  he  came  back  into  England,  to 
send  out  of  London  a  thirty-six  good  burgesses  to 
Calais  to  dwell  there  and  to  do  so  much  that  the 
town  might  be  peopled  with  pure  Englishmen  ;  the 
which  intent  the  King  fulfilled.  Then  the  new 
town  and  wooden  buildings  that  were  made  outside 
the  town  were  pulled  down,  and  the  castle  that 
stood  on  the  haven  was  rashed  down,  and  the  great 
timber  and  stones  brought  into  the  town.  Then 
the  King  ordained  men  to  keep  the  gates,  walls  and 
barriers,  and  amended  all  things  within  the  town  : 
and  Sir  John  de  Vienne  and  his  company  were  sent 
into  England,  and  were  half  a  year  at  London : 
then  they  were  put  to  ransom. 

Methinks  it  was  very  pitiful  for  the  burgesses 
and  other  men  of  the  town  of  Calais,  and  women 


62  The  Siege  of  Calais 

and  children,  when  they  were  made  to  forsake  their 
houses,  heritages  and  goods,  and  to  bear  away 
nothing :  and  they  had  no  restorement  from  the 
French  King,  for  whose  sake  thev  lost  all.  The 
most  part  of  them  went  to  St.  Omer. 

The  Cardinal  Guy  de  Bologne,  who  had  come 
into  France  in  legation,  and  was  with  the  French 
King,  his  cousin,  in  the  city  of  Amiens,  laboured  so 
much  that  a  truce  was  taken  between  the  Kings  of 
England  and  France,  to  endure  two  years.  Then 
the  King  of  England  and  the  Queen  returned  into 
England. 


THE    BATTLE    OF    LES    ESPAGNOLS- 
SUR-MER 


IV.  THE   BATTLE  OF  LES  ESPAGNOLS- 
SUR-MER 

How  the  King  of  England  attacked  the  Spanish  ships  on 
the  sea  on  their  way  from  Flanders  into  Spain  and  how 
he  discomfited  them 

T  this  season  there  was  much  ill  will  between 
the  King  of  England  and  the  Spaniards  by 
reason  of  certain  evil-dealing  and  robberies 
that  the  Spaniards  had  done  on  the  sea  against  the 
Englishmen,  Whereof  it  came  that  in  this  year  the 
Spaniards,  who  were  come  into  Flanders  for  their 
merchandise,  were  informed  that  they  could  not  re- 
turn into  their  own  country  without  they  should  be 
met  with  by  the  Englishmen. 

Then  the  Spaniards  took  counsel  and  were  ad- 
vised that  they  should  not  make  too  great  account 
thereof;  and  they  furnished  themselves  right  plen- 
tifully, and  their  ships  of  war  and  others,  at  Sluys, 
with  all  kinds  of  arms  and  of  good  artillery,  and  re- 
tained all  manner  of  people,  soldiers,  archers,  and 
crossbows,  such  as  were  willing  to  take  their  pay  : 
and  they  all  tarried  the  one  for  the  other,  and  did 
their  buying  and  merchandise  as  each  man  would. 
s  65 


66       The   Battle  of  Les   Espagnols-Sur-Mer 

The  King  of  England,  who  held  them  in  great 
hatred,  heard  how  they  made  them  so  great  provi- 
sion :  then  he  said  in  a  loud  voice,  "  We  have  this 
long  time  borne  with  the  Spaniards,  and  they  have 
done  us  much  despite,  and  still  they  come  not  to 
make  any  amends,  but  fortify  themselves  against 
us  ;  so  that  we  shall  do  well  to  take  them  on  their 
passage." 

Those  that  were  about  the  King  lightly  agreed  to 
this  device,  desiring  that  the  Spaniards  should  be 
fought  withal.  Then  the  King  made  a  great  and 
special  summons  to  all  his  gentlemen  who  were  at 
that  time  in  England  ;  and  so  departed  from  Lon- 
don and  came  into  the  County  of  Sussex,  the  which 
is  by  the  sea  between  Southampton  and  Dover,  op- 
posite to  the  country  of  Ponthieu  and  Dieppe  :  and 
there  he  lodged  in  an  abbey  by  the  sea  ;  and  thither 
also  came  the  Queen  his  wife. 

At  this  time  and  in  this  same  place  came  to  the 
King  the  gentle  knight  Sir  Robert  of  Namur,  who 
was  newly  returned  from  over  sea  :  so  it  fortuned 
to  him  to  be  of  this  armv,  and  the  King  of  England 
rejoiced  much  at  his  coming. 

When  the  King  heard  that  the  time  was  come 
that  the  Spaniards  should  make  the  passage,  he 
took  the  sea  with  a  right  fair  company  of  knights 
and  squires  :  there  were  so  many  great  lords  as  he 
had  never  before  in  no  voyage  that  he  made.      In 


The   Battle  of  Les   Espagnols-Sur-Mer       67 

this  year  he  had  made  his  cousin  the  Earl  Henry 
of  Derby  to  be  Duke  of  Lancaster,  and  the  Baron 
of  Stafford  to  be  the  Earl  of  Stafford :  they  were 
with  him  in  this  army,  with  his  two  sons,  the  Prince 
of  Wales  and  John  Earl  of  Richmond;  but  the 
Earl  of  Richmond  was  still  so  young  that  he  went 
not  armed,  but  the  King  had  him  in  his  ship  with 
him,  for  he  loved  him  greatly. 

There  also  were  the  Earl  of  Arundel,  the  Earl 
of  Northampton,  the  Earl  of  Hereford,  the  Earl  of 
Suffolk,  the  Earl  of  Warwick,  Sir  Reginald  Cob- 
ham,  Sir  Walter  Manny,  Sir  Thomas  Holland,  Sir 
Louis  Beauchamp,  Sir  James  Audley,  Sir  Bartholo- 
mew Burghersh,  the  Lord  Percy,  the  Lord  Mow- 
bray, the  Lord  Neville,  the  Lord  Clifford,  the  Lord 
Roos,  the  Lord  Grafton,  the  Lord  Berkeley,  and 
many  others.  The  King  was  there  accompanied 
with  four  hundred  knights:  he  had  never  so  many 
great  lords  assembled  together  in  any  battle  where 
he  was,  as  he  had  there. 

The  King  and  his  people  kept  the  sea,  with  their 
vessels  all  furnished  and  arrayed  to  abide  their  ene- 
mies ;  for  they  were  informed  how  that  they  must 
pass  that  way,  without  long  awaiting ;  and  so  held 
themselves  at  anchor  three  days,  between  Dover 
and  Calais. 

When  the  Spaniards  had  done  their  buymg  and 
their  merchandise,  and  had  laden   their  vessels  with 


68       The   Battle  of  Les   Espagnols-Sur-Mer 

sheets  and  stuffs  and  all  manner  of  things  that 
seemed  to  them  good  and  profitable  to  bring  back 
into  their  country,  they  saw  well  that  thev  should 
be  met  with  by  the  Englishmen,  but  for  all  that  . 
they  made  no  account  thereof.  They  came  into 
the  town  of  Sluys,  and  entered  upon  their  vessels, 
and  there  they  had  them  so  heavily  furnished  with 
all  kinds  of  artillery,  that  it  was  marvel  to  think  on; 
and  also  with  great  bars  of  iron  forged  and  all  ready 
for  throwing,  and  for  sinking  ships  by  casting  rocks 
and  stones  without  number. 

When  thev  saw  that  they  had  the  wind  fair,  they 
weighed  anchor ;  and  thev  were  forty  great  ships, 
all  together,  so  strong  and  fair  that  it  was  a  pleasure 
to  see  and  to  look  upon  them  ;  and  they  had  above 
on  the  masts,  castles  and  towers,  furnished  with 
rocks  and  stones  for  throwing,  and  soldiers  to  keep 
them.  Also  upon  these  masts  were  the  pennons  em- 
blazoned with  their  ensigns,  the  which  flew  in  the 
wind  and  waved  and  fluttered  :  it  was  great  beautv 
to  see  and  to  imagine.  And  meseems,  if  the  Eng- 
lishmen had  great  desire  to  find  them,  they  had  yet 
more  to  be  found,  as  it  appeared,  and  as  I  shall  tell 
you  after. 

These  Spaniards  were  full  ten  against  one,  with 
the  soldiers  that  they  had  taken  and  retained  for 
wages  in  Flanders.  So  they  reputed  and  held  them- 
selves strong  enough  to  fight  on  the  sea  with   the 


The  Battle  of  Les  Espagnols-Sur-Mer      6g 

King  of  England  and  his  puissance  ;  and  to  this 
intent  they  came  sailing,  and  driving  before  the 
wind,  for  the  wind  was  fair  for  them,  off  Calais. 

The  King  of  England,  who  was  on  the  sea  with 
his  navy,  had  there  ordained  all  his  force,  and  said 
how  he  would  have  them  deal  and  fight :  and  he 
had  made  Sir  Robert  of  Namur  to  be  master  of  a 
ship  called  La  Salle  du  Roi^  where  all  his  lodging 
was. 

The  King  of  England  stood  ever  on"  the  forepart 
of  his  ship,  apparelled  in  a  black  jacket  of  velvet, 
and  he  wore  on  his  head  a  bonnet  of  black  cloth, 
the  which  became  him  right  well.  And  he  was  then, 
as  it  was  told  me  by  them  that  were  with  him  on 
that  day,  so  joyous  as  he  never  was  seen.  And  he 
made  his  minstrels  to  play  before  him  a  dance  of 
Germany,  the  which  Sir  John  Chandos,  who  was 
there  present,  had  newly  brought  back  ;  and  more- 
over to  divert  him  he  made  the  said  knight  to  sing 
with  his  minstrels,  and  took  great  pleasure  to  hear: 
and  at  the  same  time  he  looked  ever  aloft,  for  he 
had  set  a  watch  on  the  tower  of  his  ship  to  tell  him 
when  the  Spaniards  should  come. 

And  while  the  King  was  at  this  pastime,  and  all 
the  knights  were  right  gay  to  see  him  so  joyous,  the 
watch,  who  perceived  the  navy  of  the  Spaniards, 
cried,  "  Ho  !  I  see  a  ship  coming,  and  methinks  it 
is  a  ship  of  Spain." 


yo       The   Battle  of  Les   Espagnols-Sur-Mer 

Then  the  minstrels  were  quiet;  and  again  it  was 
demanded  of  him  if  he  saw  more  ;  and  in  a  little 
time  after  he  answered  and  said,  "  Yea,  I  see  two  of 
them,  and  then  three  and  then  four."  And  when 
he  saw  the  great  fleet,  then  he  cried,  "  I  see  so  many, 
so  help  me  God,  that  I  cannot  count  them." 

Then  the  King  and  his  knew  well  that  it  was  the 
Spaniards.  Then  the  King  sounded  his  trumpets  : 
and  they  put  themselves  in  array  and  drew  together 
all  their  ships,  to  be  in  better  order  and  to  keep 
their  place  more  surelv,  for  they  knew  well  that 
they  should  have  battle,  since  the  Spaniards  came 
in  so  great  a  fleet.  It  was  then  late,  nigh  upon  the 
hour  of  vespers  or  thereabout. 

Then  the  King  made  them  bring  wine,  and  drank, 
and  all  his  knights,  and  then  he  put  his  helm  upon 
his  head,  and  so  did  all  the  others. 

In  a  little  time  the  Spaniards  approached,  who 
might  well  have  gone  their  way  without  fighting  if 
they  had  been  minded  :  for  seeing  that  they  were 
well  furnished  and  in  great  ships,  and  had  the  wind 
with  them,  they  needed  not  to  have  spoken  with  the 
Englishmen  if  they  had  not  wished  it:  but  by 
pride  and  presumption  they  deigned  not  to  pass  by 
them  without  speaking,  and  they  came  of  set  pur- 
pose and  in  good  order  to  begin  the  battle. 

When  the  King  of  England,  who  was  in  his  ship, 
saw  their  dealing,  he  addressed    his  ship  against  a 


The   Battle  of  Les   Espagnols-Sur-Mer       71 

Spanish  ship  that  came  right  opposite,  and  said  to 
him  that  steered  his  vessel,  "  Address  you  against 
this  ship  that  comes  hither,  for  I  would  tilt  against 
her." 

The  mariner,  since  the  King  would  have  it  so, 
would  never  have  dared  to  do  the  contrary :  he 
steered  against  this  Spanish  ship,  that  came  down 
the  wind  at  great  random. 

The  King's  ship  was  strong  and  well  built,  else 
she  had  been  broken,  for  she  and  the  Spanish  ship, 
the  which  was  a  great  ship  and  a  heavy,  encountered 
with  so  much  force  that  it  seemed  a  tempest  falling; 
and  in  the  rebound  that  they  made,  the  tower  of 
the  King  of  England's  ship  struck  the  tower  of  the 
Spanish  ship  in  such  wise  that  the  force  of  the  blow 
broke  it  off  where  it  was,  high  up  on  the  mast,  and 
overthrew  it  in  the  sea :  and  they  within  were 
drowned  and  lost. 

By  this  encounter  the  King's  ship  was  so  shaken 
that  she  was  cracked  and  let  in  water,  so  that  the 
knights  perceived  it ;  but  they  spoke  no  word  of  it 
to  the  King,  but  were  busy  baling  and  emptying  it. 

Then  said  the  King,  who  saw  the  ship  against 
which  he  had  tilted,  lying  before  him,  "  Grapple  my 
ship  to  this  one,  for  I  wish  to  take  her." 

Then  the  knights  answered,  "  Sir,  let  go  this  one : 
ye  shall  have  better." 

Then  that  ship  passed  on,  and  another  great  ship 


72       Tlif   Battle  of  Les   Espagnols-Sur-Mer 

came.  Then  the  King's  knights  grappled  theit 
ship  to  this  one  with  hooks  of  iron  and  chains. 

There  began  a  battle  long,  hard,  and  fierce  :  the 
archers  began  to  shoot  and  the  Spaniards  to  fight 
and  defend  themselves  with  right  good  will,  and 
that  not  only  in  one  place  but  in  ten  or  twelve  : 
and  when  they  on  one  side  found  themselves  more 
strong  than  their  enemies,  then  they  grappled,  and 
did  marvellous  deeds  of  arms.  The  English  had 
there  no  advantage  :  for  the  Spaniards  were  in  these 
great  ships,  higher  and  greater  than  the  English 
ships,  and  had  thereby  great  advantage  in  shooting 
and  in  throwing  and  casting  great  bars  of  iron,  with 
which  they  gave  the  Englishmen  much  trouble. 

The  knights  of  the  King  of  England,  that  were 
in  his  ship,  seeing  that  he  was  in  danger  of  being 
sunken,  bv  reason  of  her  leaking,  as  I  have  said 
before,  made  haste  and  persevered  to  win  the  ship 
whereto  they  were  grappled ;  and  there  they  did 
many  great  feats  of  arms.  Finally  the  King  and 
those  of  his  vessel  bore  themselves  so  well  that  this 
ship  was  taken,  and  all  those  in  her  put  overboard. 

Then  it  was  shewn  to  the  King  in  what  peril  he 
was,  and  how  that  his  ship  was  making  water,  and 
that  he  should  betake  him  to  that  which  he  had 
won.  The  King  received  this  counsel,  and  entered 
into  the  said  Spanish  ship,  and  his  knights  and  all 
others  that  were  with  him,  and  left  the  other  ship 


The   Battle  of  Les   Espagnols-Sur-Mer       73 

void  :  and  then  they  were  resolved  to  go  forward 
against  their  enemies,  who  were  fighting  right  val- 
iantly, and  had  crossbownien  that  shot  quarry-bolts 
out  of  strong  crossbows,  that  troubled  much  the 
Englishmen. 

This  battle  on  the  sea  between  the  Spaniards  and 
the  Englishmen  was  well  and  hardly  fought,  but  it 
began  late ;  wherefore  the  Englishmen  made  haste 
to  do  their  business  well  and  to  discomfit  their 
enemies.  Also  the  Spaniards,  who  are  used  to  the 
sea  and  were  in  great  and  strong  vessels,  acquitted 
them  loyally  as  far  as  they  could. 

The  young  Prince  of  Wales  and  those  with  him 
fought  in  another  part :  and  their  ship  was  grappled 
and  stayed  by  a  great  Spanish  ship,  and  there  the 
Prince  and  his  had  much  ado,  for  their  ship  was 
broken  and  pierced  in  several  places,  where  the 
water  entered  at  great  random  :  and  for  all  that 
they  tried  to  bale  her,  she  ceased  not  to  sink  con- 
tinually ;  for  fear  whereof  the  Prince's  people  were 
in  great  anguish,  and  fought  right  bitterly  to  win 
the  Spanish  ship  :  but  they  could  not,  for  she  was 
strongly  kept  and  defended. 

Upon  this  peril  and  danger,  wherein  were  the 
Prince  and  his,  came  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  coast- 
ing close  to  the  Prince's  ship,  and  saw  how  they 
had  not  the  best  of  it,  but  their  ship  had  much  ado, 
for  they  were  casting  water  out  of  her  on  all  sides. 


74       The   Battle  of  Les   Espagnols-Sur-Mer 

Then  he  went  round  and  stayed  by  the  Spanish 
ship,  and  cried,  "  Derby  to  the  rescue  !  " 

There  the  Spaniards  were  in  great  fashion  attacked 
and  fought  withal,  and  endured  no  long  time  after  : 
so  their  ship  was  taken,  and  all  put  overboard ; 
there  was  none  taken  to  mercv.  Then  the  Prince 
of  Wales  and  his  people  entered  into  her;  and  they 
had  scant  so  done  when  their  ship  went  down. 
Then  they  perceived  more  certainly  the  great  peril 
they  had  been  in. 

In  other  parts  the  barons  and  knights  of  England 
fought  every  man  as  it  had  been  ordained  and  es- 
tablished, and  thev  had  need  be  strong  and  stirring, 
for  they  found  well  with  what  men  they  must  deal. 
So  that  late  in  the  evening  the  ship  La  Salle  du  Roi, 
whereof  Sir  Robert  of  Namur  was  captain,  was 
grappled  by  a  Spanish  ship  and  there  was  a  great 
combat  and  a  hard ;  and  because  the  Spaniards 
wished  to  force  this  ship  the  more  at  their  ease,  and 
take  her  and  those  within  her,  they  made  great 
endeavour  to  draw  her  with  them,  and  set  their  sails 
aloft,  and  took  advantage  of  the  course  of  the  wind, 
and  so  went  away  in  despite  of  the  mariners  of  the 
Lord  Robert  and  those  with  him  ;  for  the  Spanish 
ship  was  more  great  and  heavy  than  theirs,  so  that 
they  had  good  vantage  for  forcing  her. 

Thus  in  going  thev  passed  before  the  ship  of  the 
King.     Then  they  cried,  "  Rescue  La  Salle  du  Roil  " 


CO 


DJ 


CO 


The  Battle  of  Les   Espagnols-Sur-Mer       75 

But  they  were  not  heard,  for  it  was  now  night ;  and 
if  they  were  heard,  yet  they  were  not  rescued. 

And  I  suppose  these  Spaniards  would  have  led 
them  away  at  their  ease,  but  then  a  servant  of  the 
Lord  Robert  who  was  called  Hankin,  did  there  a 
great  feat  of  arms;  for  with  his  sword  naked  in  his 
hand  he  sprang,  and  leapt  into  the  Spanish  ship, 
and  came  to  the  mast  and  cut  the  rope  that  held 
the  sail,  so  that  the  sail  slackened  and  had  no  force  ; 
and  with  this,  with  a  great  feat  of  his  body,  he  cut 
four  principal  ropes  that  governed  the  mast  and  the 
sail,  insomuch  that  the  said  sail  fell  down  upon  the 
ship,  and  stayed  the  ship  quite,  that  she  could  not 
go  further. 

Then  Sir  Robert  of  Namur  and  his,  when  they 
saw  this  advantage,  they  advanced  and  leapt  into 
the  Spanish  ship  with  a  good  will,  with  their  swords 
naked  in  their  hands,  and  sought  out  and  attacked 
whom  they  found  in  her;  so  that  they  were  all  slain 
and  put  overboard,  and  the  ship  was  won. 

I  cannot  speak  of  all,  nor  say,  "  This  one  did 
well,  and  this  one  better,"  but  while  that  it  endured 
there  was  there  a  right  hard  battle  and  a  bitter,  and 
the  Spaniards  gave  the  King  of  England  and  his 
people  much  ado.  But  finally  the  victory  rested 
with  the  Englishmen,  and  the  Spaniards  lost  there 
fourteen  ships ;  the  others  passed  on  and  saved 
themselves. 


76       The   Battle  of  Les   Espagnols-Sur-Mer 

When  they  had  all  passed,  and  the  King  and  his 
found  none  to  fight  withal,  they  sounded  their 
trumpets  for  retreat,  and  so  took  the  way  to  Eng- 
land, and  took  land  at  Rye  and  Winchelsea  a  little 
after  nightfall. 

The  same  hour  the  King  and  his  sons,  the  Prince 
and  the  Earl  of  Richmond,  the  Duke  of  Lancaster 
and  some  of  the  barons  that  were  there,  issued  out 
of  their  ships,  and  took  horse  in  the  town,  and  rode 
to  the  manor  of  the  Queen,  the  which  was  not  two 
English  leagues  from  there.  Then  the  Oueen  was 
greatly  rejoiced  when  she  saw  her  lord  and  her  sons  : 
she  had  had  that  day  great  anguish  of  heart,  from 
fear  of  the  Spaniards  :  for  on  this  side,  from  the 
hills  on  the  coasts  of  England,  they  had  well  seen 
the  fighting,  for  the  day  had  been  very  clear  and 
fair  ;  and  they  had  told  the  Queen,  since  she  would 
know,  that  the  Spaniards  had  more  than  forty  great 
ships.  Therefore  the  Queen  was  well  comforted, 
when  she  saw  her  lord  and  her  sons. 

The  lords  and  ladies  passed  this  night  in  great 
revel,  talking  of  arms  and  of  love. 

On  the  morrow  came  to  the  King  the  greater  part 
of  the  barons  and  knights  that  had  been  in  the 
battle ;  and  the  King  gave  them  much  thanks  for 
their  good  service  ;  and  then  they  took  their  leave, 
and  returned  every  man  to  his  own  home. 


THE    BATTLE    OF    POITIERS 


V.    THE    BATTLE    OF    POITIERS 

Of  the  Assembly  that  the  French  King  made  to  hght  with 
the  Prince  of  Wales,  who  rode  in  Berry 

THE  year  of  our  Lord  God  a  thousand  three 
hundred  and  fifty-six,  King  John  of  France 
heard  how  the  Prince  of  Wales  with  a  good 
number  of  men  of  war  was  far  entered  into  the 
country  approaching  the  country  of  Berry.  Then 
the  King  said  and  sware  that  he  would  ride  and  fight 
with  him  wheresoever  he  found  him. 

Then  the  King  made  again  a  special  assembly  of 
all  nobles,  and  such  as  held  of  him.  His  com- 
mandment was  that,  all  manner  of  excuses  laid 
apart,  every  man,  his  letters  once  seen,  should  on 
pain  of  his  displeasure  draw  and  meet  with  him  in 
the  marches  of  Blois  and  Touraine,  for  the  intent  to 
fight  with  the  Englishmen. 

And  the  King,  to  make  the  more  haste,  departed 
from  Paris  and  rode  to  Chartres,  to  hear  the  better 
of  surety  what  the  Englishmen  did.  There  he 
rested,  and  daily  men  of  war  resorted  thither  from 
all  parts :  as  from  Auvergne,  Berry,  Burgundy, 
Lorraine,  Hainault,  Vermandois,  Picardy,  Brittany 

79 


8o  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

and  Normandy  :  and  ever  as  they  came  they  were 
set  forward,  and  made  their  musters,  and  lodged  in 
the  country  by  the  assignment  of  the  marshals,  the 
Lord  John  of  Clermont  and  the  Lord  Arnold 
-d'Andreghen. 

The  King  sent  also  great  provision  to  all  his 
fortresses  and  garrisons  in  Anjou,  Poitou,  Maine, 
and  Touraine  :  and  into  all  the  fortresses  where  he 
thought  the  Englishmen  should  pass,  to  the  intent 
to  close  the  passages  from  them,  and  to  keep  them 
from  victuals,  that  they  should  find  no  forage  for 
them  nor  their  horses.  Howbeit,  for  all  that,  the 
Prince  and  his  companv,  who  were  to  the  number 
of  two  thousand  men  of  arms  and  six  thousand 
archers,  rode  at  their  ease,  and  had  victuals  enough ; 
for  they  found  the  country  of  Auvergne  right  plen- 
tiful :  but  they  would  not  tarry  there,  but  went 
forth  to  make  war  on  their  enemies. 

They  burnt  and  wasted  the  country  as  much  as 
they  might:  for  when  they  were  entered  into  a  town, 
and  found  it  well  replenished  with  all  things,  they 
tarried  there  a  two  or  three  days  to  refresh  them  : 
when  they  departed  they  would  destroy  all  the  resi- 
due, strike  out  the  heads  of  the  vessels  of  wine,  and 
burn  wheat,  barley  and  oats,  and  all  other  things,  to 
the  intent  that  their  enemies  should  have  no  aid 
thereof.  And  then  they  rode  forth,  and  ever  found 
good  countries  and  plentiful,  for  in  Berry,  Touraine, 


Englishmen  assaulting  a  French  Town 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  8i 

Anjou,  Poitou,  and  Maine,  is  a  very  plentiful  country 
for  men  of  war. 

The  Englishmen  rode  forth  in  this  manner  till 
they  came  to  the  good  city  of  Bourges  ;  and  there 
they  made  a  great  skirmish  at  one  of  the  gates. 
Captains  within  were  the  Lord  de  Cousant  and  the 
Lord  Hutin  de  Memelles,  who  kept  the  city. 
There  were  many  feats  of  arms  done  :  the  English- 
men departed  without  any  more  doing,  and  went  to 
Issodun,  a  strong  castle,  the  which  was  fiercely  as- 
sailed :  and  thither  came  all  the  host :  howbeit  they 
could  not  win  it :  the  gentlemen  defended  it  val- 
iantly. 

Then  they  passed  further  and  took  their  way  to 
Vierron,  a  great  town  and  a  good  castle,  but  it  was 
evilly  fortified  and  the  people  there  not  sufficient  to 
make  defence ;  therefore  it  was  won  perforce.  And 
there  they  found  wine  and  other  victuals  great 
plenty,  and  tarried  there  three  days  to  refresh  all 
their  host :  and  thither  came  tidings  to  the  Prince 
how  the  French  King  was  at  Chartres  with  a  great 
assembly  of  men  of  war,  and  how  all  the  towers  and 
passages  above  the  river  of  Loire  were  closed  and 
kept,  that  none  could  pass  the  river. 

Then  the  Prince  was  counselled  to  return,  and  to 
pass  by  Touraine  and  Poitou,  and  so  that  way  to 
Bordeaux.  Then  the  Prince  took  that  way  and  re- 
turned ;   when  they  had  done  their  pleasure  with  the 


82  The  Battle  of  Poitiers 

town  that  they  were  in,  and  taken  the  castle,  and 
slain  the  most  part  that  were  within,  then  they  rode 
toward  Romorantin. 

The  French  King  had  sent  into  the  country  three 
great  barons  to  keep  the  frontiers  there :  the  Lord 
of  Craon,  the  Lord  of  Boucicaut,  and  the  Hermit 
of  Chaumont,  who  with  three  hundred  spears  rode 
into  that  country,  coasting  the  Englishmen,  and 
had  followed  them  a  six  days  together,  and  could 
never  find  advantage  to  set  on  them;  for  the  Eng- 
lishmen rode  ever  so  wisely  that  they  could  not 
enter  on  them  on  any  side  to  their  advantage. 

On  a  day  the  Frenchmen  put  themselves  in  an 
ambush  near  to  Romorantin  at  a  marvellous  strait 
passage,  by  the  which  the  Englishmen  must  needs 
pass.  The  same  day  there  was  departed  from  the 
Prince's  battalion  by  leave  of  the  marshals  the  Lord 
Bartholomew  Burghersh,  the  Lord  of  Mussidant,  a 
Gascon,  the  Lord  Petiton  Courton,  the  Lord  Dela- 
warr,  the  Lord  Basset,  Sir  Walter  Pavely,  Sir  Rich- 
ard Punchardon,  Sir  Nesle  Loring,  the  young  Lord 
Edward  Despencer,  and  the  Lord  Eustace  d'Ambre- 
ticourt,  with  two  hundred  men  of  arms,  to  run  before 
Romorantin.  They  passed  foreby  the  Frenchmen's 
ambush,  and  were  not  ware  of  them  :  as  soon  as 
they  were  past  the  Frenchmen  brake  out,  and  came 
after  them  fiercely. 

The   Englishmen,  who  were  well  forward,  heard 


^ 


CO 


H 


The  Battle  of  Poitiers  83 

the  noise  of  the  horses  coming  after  them,  and  per- 
ceived how  they  were  their  enemies  :  they  turned 
and  stood  still  and  abode  the  Frenchmen,  who 
came  on  them  with  great  random,  their  spears  in 
their  rests,  and  so  came  running  to  the  Englishmen, 
who  stood  still  and  suffered  them  to  pass :  and 
there  was  not  of  them  more  than  a  five  or  a  six 
overthrown  at  the  first  meeting. 

Then  the  Englishmen  dashed  forth  their  horses 
after  the  Frenchmen.  There  was  a  fierce  skirmish 
which  endured  long,  and  many  knights  and  squires 
beaten  down  on  both  parts,  and  divers  taken  and 
rescued  again  :  so  that  for  a  long  season  no  man 
could  tell  who  had  the  better. 

So  long  they  fought  that  the  battalion  of  the 
English  marshals  approached.  And  when  the 
Frenchmen  saw  them  coming  along  by  a  woodside, 
they  fled,  he  that  might  best,  and  took  their  ways 
to  Romorantin,  and  the  Englishmen  in  the  chase, 
not  sparing  their  horses.  There  was  a  hard  battle 
and  many  a  man  overthrown  ;  howbeit  the  one  half 
of  the  Frenchmen  entered  into  the  castle;  the  three 
lords  saved  themselves,  and  divers  other  knights 
and  squires  that  were  well  horsed.  Howbeit  the 
town  was  taken  at  their  first  coming  ;  for  the  French- 
men all  entered  into  the  castle. 


84  The  Battle  of  Poitiers 

How  the   Prince  of  Wales  took  the  Castle  of  Romorantin 

The  Prince  of  Wales  heard  how  his  fore-riders 
were  a-fighting :  then  he  took  that  wav,  and  came 
into  the  town  of  Romorantin,  wherein  was  much  of 
his  people  studying  how  they  might  get  the  castle. 
Then  the  Prince  commanded  the  Lord  Sir  John 
Chandos  to  go  and  speak  with  them  of  the  castle. 

Then  Sir  John  went  to  the  castle  gate,  and  made 
sign  to  speak  with  some  person  within.  They  that 
kept  the  watch  there  demanded  what  was  his  name 
and  who  did  send  him  thither.  He  showed  them: 
then  the  Lord  of  Boucicautand  the  Hermit  of  Chau- 
mont  came  to  the  barriers. 

When  Sir  John  saw  them  he  saluted  them  cour- 
teously and  said,  "  Sirs,  I  am  sent  hither  to  you 
from  my  lord  the  Prince,  who  wishes  to  be  right 
courteous  unto  his  enemies,  as  methinketh ;  he 
saith  that  if  ye  will  yield  up  this  fortress  to  him, 
and  yield  yourselves  prisoners,  he  will  receive  you 
to  mercy,  and  keep  you  good  company  of  arms." 

The  Lord  Boucicaut  said,  "  We  are  not  in  pur- 
pose to  put  ourselves  in  that  case  :  it  were  great  folly, 
since  we  have  no  need  so  to  do  :  we  think  to  defend 
ourselves." 

So  they  departed  and  the  Prince  lodged  there, 
and  his  men  in  the  town  without  at  their  ease. 

The  next  day  every  man  was  armed  and  undei 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  85 

his  banner,  and  began  to  assail  the  castle  right 
fiercely  :  the  archers  were  on  the  dykes,  and  shot 
so  wholly  together  that  none  durst  scant  appear  at 
their  defences.  Some  swam  over  the  dykes  on 
boards  and  other  things,  with  hooks  and  pikes  in 
their  hands,  and  mined  at  the  walls :  and  they 
within  cast  down  great  stones  and  pots  with  lime. 
There  was  slain  on  the  English  party  a  squire 
called  Raymond  de  Gederlach  :  he  was  of  the  com- 
pany of  the  Captal  de  Buch.  This  assault  endured 
all  the  day  without  rest:  at  night  the  Englishmen 
drew  to  their  lodgings,  and  so  passed  the  night. 

In  the  morning  when  the  sun  was  risen,  the 
marshals  of  the  host  sounded  the  trumpets.  Then 
all  such  as  were  ordained  to  give  the  assault  were 
ready  apparelled  :  at  the  which  assault,  the  Prince 
was  personally,  and  by  reason  of  his  presence  greatly 
encouraged  the  Englishmen  :  and  not  far  from  him 
there  was  a  squire  called  Bernard  slain  with  a  stone. 

Then  the  Prince  sware  that  he  would  not  depart 
thence  till  he  had  the  castle,  and  all  them  within,  at 
his  pleasure.  Then  the  assault  was  enforced  on 
every  part :  finally  they  saw  that  by  assaults  they 
could  not  win  the  castle,  wherefore  they  ordained 
engines  to  cast  in  wild  fire  into  the  base  court,  and 
so  they  did,  that  all  the  base  court  was  afire,  so 
that  the  fire  multiplied  in  such  wise  that  it  took 
into  the  covering  of  a  great  tower  covered  with  reed. 


86  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

And  when  they  within  saw  that  they  must  either 
yield  to  the  will  of  the  Prince,  or  else  perish  by  fire, 
then  all  three  lords  came  down  and  yielded  them  to 
the  Prince,  and  so  the  Prince  took  them  with  him 
as  his  prisoners,  and  the  castle  was  left  void. 

Of  the  great  host  that  the  French  King  brought  to  the  Bat- 
tle of  Poitiers 

After  the  taking  of  the  castle  of  Romorantin,  and 
of  them  that  were  therein,  the  Prince  then  and  his 
company  rode  as  they  did  before,  destroying  the 
country  approaching  to  Anjou  and  Touraine. 

The  French  King,  who  was  at  Chartres,  departed 
and  came  to  Blois,  and  there  tarried  two  days  :  and 
then  to  Amboise,  and  the  next  day  to  Loches  :  and 
then  he  heard  how  that  the  Prince  was  at  Touraine, 
and  how  that  he  was  returning  by  Poitou  :  ever  the 
Englishmen  were  coasted  by  certain  expert  knights 
of  France  who  alway  made  report  to  the  King  of 
what  the  Englishmen  did. 

Then  the  King  came  to  la  Haye  in  Touraine, 
and  his  men  had  passed  the  river  of  Loire,  some  at 
the  bridge  of  Orleans,  and  some  at  Mehum,  at  Sau- 
mur,  at  Blois,  and  at  Tours,  and  where  they  might. 
They  were  in  number  a  twenty  thousand  men  of 
arms  beside  others  :  there  were  a  twenty-six  dukes 
and  earls  and  more  than  sixscore  banners  :  and  the 


The  Battle  of  Poitiers  87 

four  sons  of  the  King,  who  were  but  young,  the 
Duke  Charles  of  Normandy,  the  Lord  Louis,  that 
was  thenceforth  Duke  of  Anjou,  and  the  Lord  John, 
Duke  of  Berry,  and  the  Lord  Philip,  that  was  after 
Duke  of  Burgundy. 

The  same  season  Pope  Innocent  the  Sixth  sent 
the  Lord  Bertrand,  Cardinal  of  Perigord,  and  the 
Lord  Nicholas,  Cardinal  d'Aigle,  into  France  to 
treat  for  a  peace  between  the  French  King  and  all 
his  enemies.  The  Cardinal  of  Perigord  went  to 
Tours,  and  there  he  heard  how  the  French  King 
hasted  sore  to  find  the  Englishmen  :  then  he  rode 
to  Poitiers,  for  he  heard  how  both  the  hosts  drew 
thitherward. 

The  French  King  heard  how  the  Prince  hasted 
greatly  to  return,  and  the  King  feared  that  he  should 
scape  him,  and  so  departed  from  la  Haye  in  Tou- 
raine,  and  all  his  company,  and  rode  to  Chauvigny, 
where  he  tarried  that  Thursday  in  the  town  and 
without,  along  by  the  river  of  Vienne :  and  the  next 
day  the  King  passed  the  river  at  the  bridge  there, 
weening  that  the  Englishmen  had  been  before  him  : 
but  they  were  not.  Howbeit,  they  pursued  after, 
and  passed  the  bridge  that  day,  more  than  threescore 
thousand  horses  ;  and  divers  others  passed  at  Chatel- 
leraut ;  and  ever  as  they  passed  they  took  their  way 
to  Poitiers. 

On  the  other  side  the  Prince  wist  not  truly  where 


88  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

the  Frenchmen  were,  but  they  supposed  that  they 
were  not  far  off,  for  they  could  find  no  more  forage  ; 
whereby  they  had  great  default  of  their  victual  in 
their  host,  and  some  of  them  repented  that  they 
had  destroyed  so  much  as  they  had  done  before 
when  they  were  in  Berry,  Anjou,  and  Touraine,  and 
in  that  they  had  made  no  better  provision. 

The  same  Friday  three  great  lords  of  France,  the 
Lord  of  Auxerre,  the  Lord  Raoul  de  Coucy,  and  the 
Earl  of  Joigny,  tarried  all  day  in  the  town  of  Chau- 
vigny,  and  part  of  their  companies  :  on  the  Saturday 
they  passed  the  bridge  and  followed  the  King,  who 
was  then  a  three  leagues  before,  and  took  the  way 
among  the  bushes  by  a  woodside  to  go  to  Poitiers. 

The  same  Saturday  the  Prince  and  his  company 
dislodged  from  a  little  village  thereby,  and  sent  be- 
fore him  certain  scouts  to  see  if  they  might  find  any 
adventure,  and  to  hear  where  the  Frenchmen  were  : 
they  were  in  number  a  threescore  men  of  arms,  well 
horsed,  and  with  them  was  Sir  Eustace  d'Ambreti- 
court,  and  Sir  John  de  Guistelles  ;  and  by  adventure 
the  Englishmen  and  Frenchmen  met  together  by 
the  foresaid  woodside. 

The  Frenchmen  knew  anon  how  they  were  their 
enemies  :  then  in  haste  they  did  on  their  helmets, 
and  displayed  their  banners,  and  came  a  great  pace 
toward  the  Englishmen  :  they  were  in  number  a  two 
hundred  men  of  arms. 


The  Battle  of  Poitiers  89 

When  the  Englishmen  saw  them,  and  that  they  were 
so  great  a  number,  then  they  determined  to  fly,  and 
let  the  Frenchmen  chase  them  ;  for  they  knew  well 
the  Prince  with  his  host  was  not  far  behind.  Then 
they  turned  their  horses  and  took  the  corner  of  the 
wood,  and  the  Frenchmen  after  them,  crying  their 
cries,  and  made  great  noise. 

And  as  they  chased  they  came  on  the  Prince's 
battalion,  before  they  were  aware  thereof  them- 
selves :  the  Prince  was  tarrying  there  to  have  word 
again  from  them  that  he  sent  forth.  The  Lord 
Raoul  de  Coucy  with  his  banner  went  so  far  for- 
ward that  he  was  under  the  Prince's  banner :  there 
was  a  sore  battle,  and  the  knight  fought  valiantly. 
Howbeit  he  was  there  taken,  and  the  Earl  of 
Joigny,  the  Viscount  de  Breuse,  the  Lord  of  Chau- 
vigny,  and  all  the  others  taken  or  slain  but  a  few 
that  scaped. 

And  by  the  prisoners  the  Prince  knew  how  the 
French  King  followed  him  in  such  wise  that  he 
could  not  eschew  the  battle :  then  he  assembled 
together  all  his  men  and  commanded  that  no  man 
should  go  before  the  marshal's  banners. 

Thus  the  Priyce  rode  that  Saturday,  from  the 
morning  till  it  was  against  night,  so  that  he  came 
within  two  little  leagues  of  Poitiers. 

Then  the  Captal  de  Buch,  Sir  Aymenon  de 
Pomiers,  Sir  Bartholomew  Burghersh,  and  Sir  Eus- 


9©  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

tace  d'Ambreticourt,  all  these  the  Prince  sent  forth 
to  see  if  they  might  know  what  the  Frenchmen  did. 
These  knights  departed  with  two  hundred  men  of 
arms  well  horsed  :  they  rode  so  far  that  they  saw 
the  great  battalion  of  the  King's  :  they  saw  all  the 
fields  covered  with  men  of  arms. 

These  Englishmen  could  not  forbear,  but  set  on 
the  tail  of  the  French  host,  and  cast  down  many  to 
the  earth  and  took  divers  prisoners :  so  that  the 
host  began  to  stir,  and  tidings  thereof  came  to  the 
French  King  as  he  was  entering  into  the  city  of 
Poitiers.  Then  he  returned  again,  and  made  all 
his  host  do  the  same  :  so  that  Saturday  it  was  very 
late  before  he  was  lodged  in  the  field. 

The  English  scouts  returned  again  to  the  Prince, 
and  showed  him  all. that  thev  saw  and  knew,  and 
said  how  the  French  host  was  a  great  number  of 
people. 

"  Well,"  said  the  Prince,  "  in  the  name  of  God 
let  us  now  study  how  we  shall  fight  them  at  our 
advantage." 

That  night  the  Englishmen  lodged  in  a  strong 
place  among  hedges,  vines  and  bushes,  and  their 
host  well  watched;  and  so  was  the -French  host. 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  91 

Of   the    order   of   the    Frenchmen    before    the    Battle    of 

Poitiers 

On  the  Sunday,  in  the  morning  the  French  King, 
who  had  great  desire  to  fight  with  the  Englishmen, 
heard  his  Mass  in  his  pavilion,  and  was  confessed 
and  absolved,  and  his  four  sons  with  him. 

After  Mass  there  came  to  him  the  Duke  of  Or- 
leans, the  Duke  of  Bourbon,  the  Earl  of  Ponthieu, 
the  Lord  James  of  Bourbon,  the  Duke  of  Athens, 
Constable  of  France,  the  Earl  of  Tancarville,  the 
Earl  of  Salzburg,  the  Earl  of  Dammartin,  the  Earl 
of  Ventadour,  and  divers  other  great  barons  of 
France,  and  of  other  neighbours  holding  of  France, 
as  the  Lord  of  Clermont,  Sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen, 
Marshal  of  France,  the  Lord  of  St.  Venant,  the 
Lord  John  of  Landas,  the  Lord  Eustace  of  Ribeau- 
mont,  the  Lord  Fiennes,  the  Lord  Geoffrey  of 
Chargny,  the  Lord  of  Chatillon,  the  Lord  of  Sully, 
the  Lord  of  Nesle,  Sir  Robert  Duras,  and  divers 
others  :  all  these  with  the  King  went  to  council. 

Then  finally  it  was  ordained  that  all  manner  of 
men  should  draw  into  the  field,  and  every  lord  to 
display  his  banner  and  to  set  forth  in  the  name  of 
God  and  St.  Denis.  Then  trumpets  blew  up 
through  the  host,  and  every  man  mounted  on 
horseback  and  went  into  the  field,  where  they  saw 
the   King's   banner    wave    with    the   wind.      There 


92  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

might  have  been  seen  great  nobles  of  fair  harness 
and  rich  armoury  of  banners  and  pennons,  for  there 
was  all  the  flower  of  France:  there  was  none  durst 
abide  at  home,  without  he  would  be  ashamed  for 
ever. 

Then  it  was  ordained  by  the  advice  of  the  Con- 
stable and  marshals  to  be  made  three  battalions, 
and  in  each  sixteen  thousand  men  of  arms,  all  mus- 
tered and  passed  for  men  of  arms  :  the  first  battal- 
ion the  Duke  of  Orleans  to  govern,  with  thirty-six 
banners  and  twice  as  many  pennons  :  the  second  the 
Duke  of  Normandy  and  his  two  brethren  the  Lord 
Louis  and  the  Lord  John:  the  third  the  King  him- 
self. 

And  while  these  battalions  were  setting  in  arrav, 
the  King  called  to  him  Sir  Eustace  de  Ribeaumont, 
the  Lord  John  of  Landas  and  the  Lord  Richard  of 
Beaujeu,  and  said  to  them,  "  Sirs,  ride  on  before,  to 
see  the  dealing  of  the  Englishmen,  and  advise  well 
what  number  they  be,  and  by  what  means  we  may 
fight  with  them,  either  a-foot  or  a-horseback." 

These  three  knights  rode  forth;  and  the  King 
was  on  a  white  courser,  and  said  a-high  to  his  men: 

"  Sirs,  among  you,  when  ye  be  at  Paris,  at  Char- 
tres,  at  Rouen,  or  at  Orleans,  then  ye  do  threat  the 
Englishmen  and  desire  to  be  in  arms  out  against 
them.  Now  ye  be  come  thereto;  now  show  forth 
your  evil  will  that  ye  bear  them,  and  revenge  your 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  93 

displeasures  and  damages  that  they  have  done  you: 
for  without  doubt  we  shall  fight  with  them." 

Such  as  heard  him  said,  "  Sir,  a  God's  name  so 
be  it ;  that  would  we  gladly." 

Therewith  the  three  knights  returned  again  to  the 
King,  who  demanded  of  them  tidings.  Then  Sir 
Eustace  of  Ribeaumont  answered  for  all,  and  said: 
"Sir,  we  have  seen  the  Englishmen;  by  estimation 
they  be  two  thousand  men  of  arms,  and  four  thou- 
sand archers,  and  a  fifteen  hundred  of  others:  how- 
beit  they  be  in  a  strong  place.  And  as  far  as 
we  can  imagine,  they  are  in  one  battalion;  howbeit 
they  be  wisely  ordered,  and  along  the  way  they 
have  fortified  strongly  the  hedges  and  bushes  :  one 
part  of  their  archers  are  along  by  the  hedge,  so  that 
none  can  go  nor  ride  that  way,  but  must  pass  by 
them.  And  that  way  must  ye  go,  if  ye  purpose  to 
fight  with  them.  In  this  hedge  there  is  but  one 
entry,  and  one  issue,  by  likelihood,  that  four  horse- 
men may  ride  afront.  At  the  end  of  this  hedge, 
where  no  man  can  go  nor  ride,  there  be  men  of 
arms  a-foot,  and  archers  afore  them  in  manner  of  a 
harrow;  so  that  they  will  not  be  lightly  discomfited." 

"  Well,"  said  the  King,  "  what  will  ye  then  counsel 
us  to  do  ?  " 

Sir  Eustace  said :  "  Sir,  let  us  all  be  a-foot  except 
three  hundred  men  of  arms  well  horsed,  of  the  best 
in  your  host,  and  most  hardiest,  to  the  intent  for 


94  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

them  somewhat  to  break  and  to  open  the  archers: 
and  then  your  battalions  to  follow  on  quickly  a-foot, 
and  so  to  fight  with  their  men  of  arms  hand  to  hand. 
This  is  the  best  advice  that  I  can  give  you:  if  any 
other  think  any  other  way  better,  let  him  speak." 
The  King  said,  "  Thus  shall  it  be  done." 
Then  the  two  marshals  rode  from  battalion  to 
battalion,  and  chose  out  a  three  hundred  knights 
and  squires  of  the  most  expert  men  of  arms  of  all 
the  host,  every  man  well  armed  and  horsed.  Also 
it  was  ordained  that  the  battalions  of  Germans  should 
abide  still  on  horseback  to  support  the  marshals 
if  need  were ;  whereof  the  Earl  of  Salzburg,  the 
Earl  of  Neydo,  and  the  Earl  of  Nassau  were  cap- 
tains. 

King  John  of  France  was  then  armed,  and  twenty 
others  in  apparel  like  his  ;  and  he  did  put  the  guid- 
ing of  his  eldest  son  to  the  Lord  of  St.  Venant,  the 
Lord  of  Landas,  and  the  Lord  Theobald  of  Bo- 
denay  :  and  the  Lord  Arnold  de  CervoUe,  called  the 
Archpriest,  was  armed  in  the  armour  of  the  young 
Earl  of  Alen^on. 

How  the  Cardinal  of  Perigord  treated  to  make  agreement 
between  the  p>ench  King  and  the  Prince  before  the 
Battle  of  Poitiers 

When  the  King's  battalions  were  set  in  order,  and 
every  lord  under  his  own    banner  among   their  own 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  95 

men,  then  it  was  commanded  that  every  man  should 
cut  their  spears  to  a  five  foot  long,  and  every  man 
to  put  off  their  spurs. 

Thus  as  they  were  ready  to  approach,  the  Car- 
dinal of  Perigord  came  in  great  haste  to  the  King: 
he  came  the  same  morning  from  Poitiers :  he 
kneeled  down  to  the  King,  and  held  up  his  hands, 
and  desired  him  for  God's  sake  a  little  to  abstain 
from  setting  forward  till  he  had  spoken  with  him  : 
then  he  said  :  "  Sir,  ye  have  here  all  the  flower  of 
your  realm  against  a  handful  of  Englishmen,  com- 
pared with  your  company  ;  and,  Sir,  if  ye  may  have 
them  brought  to  accord  with  you  without  battle,  it 
shall  be  more  profitable  and  honourable  to  have 
them  by  that  manner,  rather  than  to  endanger  so 
noble  chivalry  as  ye  have  here  present:  Sir,  I  en- 
treat you,  in  the  name  of  God  and  humility,  that  I 
may  ride  to  the  Prince,  and  show  him  what  danger 
ye  have  him  in." 

The  King  said,  "  It  pleaseth  me  well :  but  return 
again  shortly." 

The  Cardinal  departed  and  diligently  he  rode  to 
the  Prince,  who  was  among  his  men  a-foot :  then  the 
Cardinal  alighted,  and  came  to  the  Prince,  who  re- 
ceived him  courteously. 

Then  the  Cardinal,  after  his  salutation  made,  he 
said,  "  Certainly,  fair  son,  if  you  and  your  council 
consider  justly  the  puissance  of  the   French   King, 


96  The  Battle  of  Poitiers 

ye  will  suffer  me  to  treat  to  make  peace  between 
you,  if  I  may." 

The  Prince,  who  was  young  and  lusty,  said,  "  Sir, 
if  the  honour  of  me  and  of  my  people  be  saved,  I 
would  gladly  agree  to  any  reasonable  way." 

Then  the  Cardinal  said  :  "  Sir,  ye  say  well,  and  I 
shall  bring  you  to  accord  if  I  can:  for  it  should  be 
great  pity  if  so  many  noblemen  and  others  as  be 
here  on  both  parties  should  come  together  by 
battle." 

Then  the  Cardinal  rode  again  to  the  King,  and 
said  :  "  Sir,  ye  need  not  to  make  any  great  haste  to 
fight  with  your  enemies  for  they  cannot  fly  from 
you  though  they  wished  it ;  they  be  in  such  a 
ground  :  wherefore.  Sir,  I  entreat  you  forbear  for 
this  day,  till  to-morrow  the  sunrising." 

The  King  was  loth  to  agree  thereto,  for  some  of 
his  council  would  not  consent  to  it;  but  finally  the 
Cardinal  showed  such  reasons  that  the  King  granted 
that  respite :  and  in  the  same  place  there  was  pitched 
a  pavilion  of  red  silk,  fresh  and  rich,  and  the  King 
gave  leave  for  that  day  for  every  man  to  draw  to 
their  lodgings,  except  the  Constable's  and  marshals' 
battalions. 

That  Sunday  all  the  day  the  Cardinal  travailed  in 
riding  from  the  one  host  to  the  other  gladly,  to 
bring  them  to  agree  :  but  the  French  King  would 
not  agree  without  he  might  have  four  of  the  princi- 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  97 

pallest  of  the  Englishmen  at  his  pleasure,  and  the 
Prince  and  all  the  others  to  yield  themselves  sim- 
ply :  howbeit,  there  were  many  great  offers  made. 
The  Prince  offered  to  render  into  the  King's  hands 
all  that  ever  he  had  won  in  that  voyage,  towns  and 
castles,  and  to  quit  all  prisoners  that  he  or  any  of 
his  men  had  taken  in  that  season  :  and  also  to 
swear  not  to  be  armed  against  the  French  King  in 
seven  years  after.  But  the  King  and  his  council 
would  none  thereof:  the  uttermost  that  he  would 
do  was  that  the  Prince  and  a  hundred  of  his  knights 
should  yield  themselves  into  the  King's  prison : 
otherwise  he  would  not :  the  which  the  Prince 
would  in  no  wise  agree  unto. 

In  the  mean  season  that  the  Cardinal  rode  thus 
between  the  hosts  in  trust  to  do  some  good,  certain 
knights,  of  France  and  of  England  both,  rode  forth 
the  same  Sunday,  because  it  was  truce  for  that  day, 
to  coast  the  hosts  and  to  behold  the  dealing  of  their 
enemies :  for  it  fortuned  that  Sir  John  Chandos 
rode  the  same  day  coasting  the  French  host,  and  in 
like  manner  the  Lord  of  Clermont,  one  of  the  French 
marshals,  had  ridden  forth  and  viewed  the  state  of 
the  English  host ;  and  as  these  two  knights  returned 
towards  their  hosts,  they  met  together.  Each  of 
them  bare  the  same  manner  of  device,  a  blue  lady 
embroidered  in  a  sunbeam,  above  on  their  ap- 
parel. 


98  The  Battle  of  Poitiers 

Then  the  Lord  of  Clermont  said,  "Chandos,  how 
long  have  ye  taken  on  you  to  bear  mv  device  ?  " 

"  Nav,  ye  bear  mine,"  said  Chandos,  "for  it  is  as 
well  mine  as  yours." 

"  I  deny  that,"  said  Clermont,  "  and  if  it  were 
not  for  the  truce  this  day  between  us  I  should  make 
it  good  on  you  incontinent,  that  ye  have  no  right 
to  bear  my  device." 

"Ay,  Sir,"  said  Chandos,  "ye  shall  find  me  to- 
morrow ready  to  defend,  and  to  prove  by  feat  of 
arms  that  it  is  as  well  mine  as  yours." 

Then  Clermont  said,  "  Chandos,  these  be  well 
the  words  of  you  Englishmen  :  for  ye  can  devise 
nothing  of  new,  but  all  that  ye  see  is  good  and  fair 
to  take." 

So  they  departed  without  any  more  doing,  and 
each  of  them  returned  to  their  host. 

The  Cardinal  of  Perigord  could  in  no  wise  that 
Sunday  make  any  agreement  between  the  parties  : 
and  when  it  was  near  night  he  returned  to  Poitiers. 
That  night  the  Frenchmen  took  their  ease  :  they 
had  provision  enough,  and  the  Englishmen  had 
great  default :  they  could  get  no  forage,  nor  they 
could  not  depart  thence  without  danger  of  their 
enemies. 

That  Sunday  the  Englishmen  made  great  dykes 
and  hedges  about  their  archers,  to  be  more  stronger  ; 
and  on  the  Monday  in  the  morning  the  Prince  and  his 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  99 

company  were  ready  apparelled  as  they  were  before : 
and  about  the  sunrising  in  like  manner  were  the 
Frenchmen. 

The  same  morning  betimes  the  Cardinal  came 
again  to  the  French  host,  and  thought  by  his 
preaching  to  pacify  the  parties  ;  but  then  the  French- 
men said  to  him,  "  Return  whither  ye  will ;  bring 
hither  no  more  words  of  treaty  nor  peace  :  if  ye 
love  yourself  depart  shortly." 

When  the  Cardinal  saw  that  he  travailed  in  vain, 
he  took  leave  of  the  King,  and  then  he  went  to  the 
Prince,  and  said,  "  Sir,  do  what  ye  can,  there  is  no 
remedy  but  to  abide  the  battle,  for  I  can  find  no 
agreement  in  the  French  King." 

Then  the  Prince  said,  "  The  same  is  our  intent 
and  that  of  all  our  people  :   God  help  the  right." 

So  the  Cardinal  returned  to  Poitiers.  In  his 
company  there  were  certain  knights  and  squires, 
men  of  arms,  who  were  more  favourable  to  the 
French  King  than  to  the  Prince ;  and  when  they 
saw  that  the  parties  would  fight,  they  stole  from 
their  master  and  went  to  the  French  host :  and  they 
made  their  captain  the  Castellan  of  Amposta,  who 
was  there  with  the  Cardinal,  who  knew  nothing 
thereof  till  he  was  come  to  Poitiers. 

The  certainty  about  the  order  of  the  Englishmen 
was  shewed  to  the  French  King :  except  that  they 
had  ordained   three   hundred   men  a-horseback  and 


lOO  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

as  many  archers  a-horseback,  to  coast  under  cover 
of  the  mountain,  and  to  strike  into  the  battahon  of 
the  Duke  of  Normandy,  who  was  under  the  moun- 
tain a-foot.  This  was  a  new  ordinance  they  had  made, 
that  the  French  knew  not  of. 

The  Prince  was  with  his  battahon  down  among 
the  vines;  and  they  had  closed  in  the  weakest  part 
with  their  carriages. 

Now  will  I  name  some  of  the  principal  lords  and 
knights  that  were  with  the  Prince  :  the  Earl  of  War- 
wick, the  Earl  of  Suffolk,  the  Earl  of  Salisburv,  the 
Earl  of  Stafford,  Sir  John  Chandos,  the  Lord  Rich- 
ard Stafford,  the  Lord  Reginald  Cobham,  the  Lord 
Spencer,  the  Lord  James  Audlev,  the  Lord  Peter 
his  brother,  the  Lord  Berkeley,  the  Lord  Basset, 
the  Lord  Warren,  the  Lord  Delawarr,  the  Lord 
Mauley,  the  Lord  W^illoughbv,  the  Lord  Bartholo- 
mew Burghersh,  the  Lord  Felton,  the  Lord  Richard 
of  Pembridge,  Sir  Stephen  of  Cossington,  the  Lord 
Bradeston,  and  other  Englishmen. 

And  of  Gascony  there  was  the  Lord  of  Pomiers, 
the  Lord  d'Albret,  the  Captal  de  Buch,  the  Lord 
John  of  Chaumont,  the  Lord  de  I'Esparre,  the  Lord 
of  Rosen,  the  Lord  of  Cousen,  the  Lord  Montfer- 
rand,  the  Lord  Landulas,  the  Lord  Souldich  de  la 
Trane,  and  others  that  I  cannot  name.  And  of 
Hainaulters,  Sir  Eustace  d'Ambrericourt,  the  Lord 
John   of  Guistelle,   and    two    other    strangers,    the 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  loi 

Lord    Daniel    Phaselle    and    the    Lord     Denis    de 
Morbecque. 

All  the  Prince's  company  came  not  to  more  than 
eight  thousand  men,  one  and  other,  and  the  French- 
men were  a  sixty  thousand  fighting  men,  whereof 
there  were  more  than  three  thousand  knights. 

Of  the  Battle  of  Poitiers  between  the  Prince  of  Wales  and 
the  French  King 

When  the  Prince  saw  that  he  should  have  battle, 
and  that  the  Cardinal  was  gone  without  making  any 
peace  or  truce,  and  saw  that  the  French  King  did 
set  but  little  store  by  him,  he  said  then  to  his  men, 
"  Now,  Sirs,  though  we  be  but  a  small  company  in 
regard  to  the  puissance  of  our  enemies,  let  us  not 
be  abashed  therefore  :  for  the  victory  lieth  not  in 
the  multitude  of  people,  but  where  God  will  send 
it.  If  it  fortune  that  the  day  be  ours,  we  shall  be 
the  most  honoured  people  of  all  the  world  ;  and  if 
we  die  in  our  right  quarrel,  I  have  the  King  my 
father,  and  brethren,  and  also  ye  have  good  friends 
and  kinsmen  ;  these  shall  revenge  us.  Therefore, 
Sirs,  for  God's  sake  I  entreat  you  do  your  duty  this 
day  ;  for  if  God  be  pleased  and  St.  George,  this  day 
ve  shall  see  me  a  good  knight." 

These  words  and  such  others  that  the  Prince 
spake  comforted  all   his  people. 


I02  The  Battle  of  Poitiers 

The  Lord  Sir  John  Chandos  that  day  never 
went  from  the  Prince,  nor  also  the  Lord  James 
Audley  for  a  great  season  ;  but  when  he  saw  that 
they  should  needs  fight  he  said  to  the  Prince:  "Sir, 
I  have  served  always  truly  my  lord  your  father  and 
you  also,  and  shall  do  so  as  long  as  I  live.  I  say 
this  because  I  made  once  a  vow,  that  the  first  battle 
that  either  the  King  your  father  or  any  of  his  chil- 
dren should  be  at,  how  that  I  would  be  one  of  the 
first  setters-on  or  else  die  in  the  attempt.  Therefore 
I  entreat  your  Grace,  as  in  reward  for  any  service 
that  ever  I  did  the  King  your  father  or  you,  that 
you  will  give  me  licence  to  depart  from  you  and  to 
set  myself  where  I  may  accomplish  my  vow." 

The  Prince  accorded  to  his  desire,  and  said,  "  Sir 
James,  God  give  you  this  day  that  grace  to  be  the 
best  knight  of  all  others,"  and  so  took  him  by  the 
hand. 

Then  the  knight  departed  from  the  Prince,  and 
went  to  the  foremost  front  of  the  battalions,  all  only 
accompanied  by  four  squires,  who  promised  not  to 
fail  him.  This  Lord  James  was  a  right  sage  and  a 
valiant  knight,  and  by  him  was  much  of  the  host 
ordained  and  governed  the  day  before. 

Thus  Sir  James  was  in  the  front  of  the  battle, 
ready  to  fight  with  the  battalion  of  the  marshals  of 
France.  In  like  wise  Sir  Eustace  d'Ambreticourt 
took   pains   to   be   one  of  the  foremost  to  set  on. 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  103 

When  Sir  James  Audley  began  to  set  forward  to 
his  enemies,  it  fortuned  to  Sir  Eustace  d'Ambreti- 
court  as  ye  shall  hear  afterwards.  Ye  have  heard 
before  how  the  Germans  in  the  French  host  were 
appointed  to  be  still  a-horseback  :  Sir  Eustace  being 
a-horseback,  laid  his  spear  in  the  rest  and  ran  into 
the  French  battalions  :  and  then  a  knight  of  Ger- 
many called  Lord  Louis  of  Coucibras,  who  bare  a 
shield  silver,  five  roses  gules  ;  —  and  Sir  Eustace 
bare  ermine,  two  bars  humettees  of  gules  —  when 
this  German  saw  the  Lord  Eustace  come  from  his 
company,  he  rode  against  him,  and  they  met  so 
rudely  that  both  knights  fell  to  the  earth. 

The  German  was  hurt  in  the  shoulder,  therefore 
he  rose  not  so  quickly  as  did  Sir  Eustace,  who 
when  he  was  up  and  had  taken  his  breath,  he  came 
to  the  other  knight  as  he  lay  on  the  ground  :  but 
then  five  other  knights  of  Germany  came  on  him 
all  at  once,  and  bare  him  to  the  earth.  And  so 
perforce  there  he  was  taken  prisoner,  and  brought 
to  the  Earl  of  Nassau,  who  at  the  time  took  no 
heed  of  him,  and  I  cannot  say  whether  they  sware 
him  prisoner  or  no,  but  they  tied  him  to  a  cart  and 
there  let  him  stand. 

Then  the  battle  began  on  all  parts,  and  the  bat- 
talions of  the  marshals  of  France  approached,  and 
they  that  were  appointed  to  break  the  array  of  the 
archers  set  forth  ;  they  entered  a-horseback  into  the 


I04  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

roadway,  where  the  great  hedges  were  on  both  sides 
set  full  of  archers. 

As  soon  as  the  men  of  arms  entered,  the  archers 
began  to  shoot  on  both  sides,  and  did  slay  and  hurt 
horses  and  knights,  so  that  the  horses,  when  they 
felt  the  sharp  arrows,  they  would  in  nowise  go  for- 
ward, but  drew  a-back  and  flung  and  took  on  so 
fiercely  that  many  of  them  fell  on  their  masters,  so 
that  for  the  press  they  could  not  rise  again.  Inso- 
much that  the  marshals'  battalion  could  never  com.e 
at  the  Prince:  certain  knights  and  squires  that  were 
well  horsed  pressed  through  the  archers,  and  thought 
to  approach  to  the  Prince  ;  but  they  could  not. 

The  Lord  James  Audley  with  his  four  squires 
was  in  the  front  of  the  battle,  and  there  did  marvels 
in  arms,  and  by  great  prowess  he  came  and  fought 
with  Sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen  under  his  own  ban- 
ner ;  and  there  they  fought  long  together,  and  Sir 
Arnold  was  there  sore  handled. 

The  battalion  of  the  marshals  began  to  fall  into 
disorder  by  reason  of  the  shot  of  the  archers,  with 
the  aid  of  the  men  of  arms,  who  came  in  among 
them  and  slew  some  of  them  and  did  what  they 
list.  And  there  was  Sir  Arnold  d'Andreghen  taken 
prisoner  by  other  men  than  by  Sir  James  Audley, 
or  by  his  four  squires,  for  that  day  he  never  took 
prisoner,  but  always  fought  and  went  on  his  ene- 
mies.    Also    on  the    French    part   the  Lord  John 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  105 

Clermont  fought  under  his  own  banner  as  long  as 
he  could  endure;  but  there  he  was  beaten  down, 
and  could  not  be  raised  up  nor  ransomed,  but  was 
slain  without  mercy  :  some  said  it  was  because  of 
the  words  that  he  had  the  day  before  with  Sir  John 
Chandos. 

So  within  a  short  space  the  marshals'  battalions 
were  discomfited  ;  for  they  fell  one  upon  another, 
and  could  not  go  forward  :  and  the  Frenchmen  that 
were  behind  and  could  not  get  forward  recoiled 
back,  and  came  on  the  battalion  of  the  Duke  of 
Normandy,  the  which  was  great  and  thick,  and  the 
men  of  it  were  a-foot,  but  anon  they  began  to  open 
behind ;  for  when  they  knew  that  the  marshals' 
battalion  was  discomfited,  they  took  their  horses 
and  departed,  he  that  might  best.  Also  they  saw 
a  rout  of  Englishmen  coming  down  a  little  moun- 
tain a-horseback  and  many  archers  with  them,  who 
brake  in  on  the  side  of  the  Duke's  battalion. 

True  to  say,  the  archers  did  their  company  that 
day  great  advantage ;  for  they  shot  so  thick  that 
the  Frenchmen  wist  not  on  what  side  to  take  heed ; 
and  little  and  little  the  Englishmen  won  ground  on 
them  :  and  when  the  men  of  arms  of  England  saw 
that  the  marshals'  battalion  was  discomfited,  and 
that  the  Duke's  battalion  began  to  fall  into  disorder 
and  open,  they  leapt  then  on  their  horses,  the 
which  they  had  ready  by  them. 


io6  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

Then  they  assembled  together  and  cried,  "  St. 
George  Guienne  !  "  and  Sir  John  Chandos  said  to 
the  Prince  :  "  Sir,  take  your  horse  and  ride  forward  ; 
this  day  is  yours  ;  God  is  this  day  in  your  hands. 
Get  us  to  the  French  King's  battalion,  for  there 
lieth  all  the  sore  of  the  matter.  I  think  verily,  by 
his  valiantness  he  will  not  fly :  I  trust  we  shall 
have  him,  by  the  grace  of  God  and  St.  George,  so 
he  be  well  fought  withal :  and  Sir,  I  heard  you  say 
that  this  day  I  should  see  you  a  good  knight." 

The  Prince  said,  "  Let  us  go  forward  :  ye  shall 
not  see  me  this  day  turn  back,"  and  said,  "Ad- 
vance, banner,  in  the  name  of  God  and  of  St. 
George  !  " 

The  knight  that  bare  it  did  his  commandment : 
there  was  then  a  sore  battle  and  a  perilous,  and 
many  a  man  overthrown,  and  he  that  was  once 
down  could  not  be  raised  again  without  great  suc- 
cour and  aid. 

As  the  Prince  rode  and  entered  in  among  his 
enemies,  he  saw  on  his  right  hand  in  a  little  bush, 
lying  dead,  the  Lord  Robert  of  Duras,  and  his  ban- 
ner by  him,  and  a  ten  or  twelve  of  his  men  about 
him. 

Then  the  Prince  said  to  two  of  his  squires  and 
to  three  archers :  "  Sirs,  take  the  body  of  this 
knight  on  a  shield,  and  bear  him  to  Poitiers,  and 
present  him  from  me  to  the  Cardinal  of  Perigord, 


The  Battle  of  Poitiers  107 

and  say  how  I  salute  him  by  the  token  :  "  and  this 
was  done. 

The  Prince  was  informed  that  the  Cardinal's 
men  were  on  the  field  against  him  ;  the  which  was 
not  pertaining  to  the  right  order  of  arms  :  for  men 
of  the  Church,  that  come  and  go  for  treaty  of  peace, 
ought  not  in  reason  to  bear  armour  nor  to  fight  for 
neither  of  the  parties  :  they  ought  to  be  indifferent. 
And  because  these  men  had  done  so,  the  Prince 
was  displeased  with  the  Cardinal,  and  therefore  he 
sent  unto  him  his  nephew,  the  Lord  Robert  of 
Duras,  dead. 

And  the  Castellan  of  Amposta  was  taken  ;  and 
the  Prince  would  have  had  his  head  stricken  off, 
because  he  was  pertaining  to  the  Cardinal :  but  then 
Sir  John  Chandos  said,  "  Sir,  let  be  for  a  season  and 
attend  to  a  greater  matter,  and  peradventure  the 
Cardinal  will  make  such  excuse  that  ye  shall  be 
content." 

Then  the  Prince  and  his  company  charged  on 
the  battalion  of  the  Duke  of  Athens,  Constable  of 
France ;  there  was  many  a  man  slain  and  cast  to 
the  earth  ;  as  the  Frenchmen  fought  in  companies 
they  cried,  "  Montjoye  St.  Denis!"  and  the  Eng- 
lishmen, "  St.  George  Guienne  !  " 

Anon  the  Prince  and  his  company  met  with  the 
battalion  of  Germans,  whereof  the  Earl  of  Salzburg, 
the  Earl  of  Nassau,  and  the   Earl  of  Neydo  were 


io8  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

captains,  but  in  a  short  space  thev  were  put  to 
flight.  The  archers  shot  so  wholly  together  that 
none  durst  come  within  danger  of  them  :  they  slew 
many  a  man  that  could  not  come  to  ransom  :  these 
three  Earls  were  there  slain  and  divers  other  knights 
and  squires  of  their  company.  And  there  Sir  Eus- 
tace d'Ambreticourt  was  rescued  by  his  own  men 
and  set  on  horseback ;  and  afterwards  he  did  that 
day  many  feats  of  arms,  and  took  good  prisoners. 

When  the  Duke  of  Normandy's  battalion  saw 
the  Prince  approach,  they  thought  to  save  them- 
selves ;  and  so  the  Duke  and  the  King's  children, 
the  Earl  of  Poitiers  and  the  Earl  of  Touraine,  who 
were  right  young,  believed  their  governors,  and  so 
departed  from  the  field,  and  with  them  more  than 
eight  hundred  spears,  that  struck  no  stroke  that 
day.  Howbeit  the  Lord  Guiscard  d'Angle  and  the 
Lord  John  de  Saintre,  who  were  with  the  Earl  of 
Poitiers,  would  not  fly,  but  entered  into  the  thick- 
est place  of  the  battle. 

The  King's  three  sons  took  the  way  to  Chauvigny, 
and  the  Lord  John  of  Landas  and  the  Lord  Theo- 
bald of  Bodenay,  who  were  set  to  wait  on  the  Duke 
of  Normandy,  when  they  had  brought  the  Duke  a 
long  league  from  the  battle,  then  they  took  leave  of 
the  Duke,  and  desired  the  Lord  of  St.  Venant  that  he 
should  not  leave  the  Duke,  but  bring  him  into  safe- 
guard ;  whereby  he  should  win  more  thanks  of  the 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  109 

King  than  by  abiding  himself  in  the  field.  Then 
they  met  also  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  and  a  great 
company  with  him,  who  were  also  departed  from 
the  field  with  clear  hands:  but  there  were  many 
good  knights  and  squires,  who  though  their  mas- 
ters departed  from  the  field,  yet  they  had  rather 
have  died  than  to  have  had  any  reproach. 

Then  the  King's  battalion  came  on  the  English- 
men :  there  was  a  sore  fight  and  many  a  great  stroke 
given  and  received.  The  King  and  his  youngest 
son  met  with  the  battalion  of  the  English  marshals, 
the  Earl  of  Warwick  and  the  Earl  of  Suffolk,  and 
with  them  there  were  of  the  Gascons  the  Captal  de 
Buch,  the  Lord  of  Pomiers,  the  Lord  Aymery  of 
Charree,  the  Lord  of  Languran,  and  the  Lord  de  la 
Strade.  To  the  French  side  there  came  back  time 
enough  the  Lord  John  of  Landas  and  the  Lord  of 
Bodenay;  they  alighted  a-foot  and  went  into  the 
King's  battalion.  And  a  little  beside  them  fought 
the  Duke  of  Athens,  Constable  of  France,  and  a 
little  above  him  the  Duke  of  Bourbon,  and  many 
good  knights  of  Bourbonois  and  Picardy  with  him. 
And  a  little  on  the  one  side  were  the  men  of  Poitou, 
the  Lord  de  Pons,  the  Lord  of  Partenay,  the  Lord  of 
Dampmaire,  the  Lord  of  Montabouton,  the  Lord  of 
Surgeres,  the  Lord  John  Saintre,  the  Lord  Guiscard 
d'Angle,  the  Lord  d'Argenton,  the  Lord  of  Limiers, 
the  Lord  of  Montendre  and  divers  others;  also  the 


no  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

Viscount  of  Rochechouart,  and  the  Earl  of  Aulnoy. 
And  of  Burgundy  the  Lord  James  of  Beaujeu,  the 
Lord  of  Castel  Vilain  and  others. 

In  another  part  there  was  the  Earl  of  Ventadour 
and  Montpensier,  the  Lord  James  of  Bourbon,  the 
Lord  John  d'Artois,  and  also  the  Lord  James  his 
brother,  the  Lord  Arnold  de  Cervolle,  called  the 
Archpriest,  armed  as  the  young  Earl  of  Alen9on, 
And  of  Auvergne  there  was  the  Lord  of  Marcueil, 
the  Lord  de  la  Tour,  the  Lord  of  Chalenton,  the  Lord 
of  Montagu,  the  Lord  of  Rochefort,  the  Lord  de  la 
Chaire,  the  Lord  d'Achon.  And  of  Limousin  there 
was  the  Lord  de  Linal,  the  Lord  of  Norvel,  and  the 
Lord  Pierre  de  Bussiere.  And  of  Picardy  there  was 
the  Lord  William  de  Nesle,  the  Lord  Arnold  de 
Renneval,  the  Lord  Geoffrey  de  St.  Dizier,  the 
Lord  of  Chauny,  the  Lord  of  Hely,  the  Lord  of 
Monsant,  the  Lord  of  Hagnes,  and  divers  others. 

And  also  in  the  King's  battalion  there  was  the 
Lord  Douglas  of  Scotland,  who  fought  for  a  season 
right  valiantly;  but  when  he  saw  the  discomfiture, 
he  departed  and  saved  himself,  for  in  no  wise  would 
h-e  be  taken  by  the  Englishmen;  he  had  rather 
been  there  slain. 

On  the  English  part  the  Lord  James  Audley, 
with  the  aid  of  his  four  squires,  fought  alwavs  in  the 
chief  of  the  battle;  he  was  sore  hurt  in  the  body 
and  in  the  visage;  but  as  long  as  his  breath  served 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  iii 

him  he  fought.  At  last  at  the  end  of  the  battle  his 
four  squires  took  and  brought  him  out  of  the  field, 
and  laid  him  under  a  hedge-side  for  to  refresh  him: 
and  they  unarmed  him,  and  bound  up  his  wounds 
as  well  as  they  could. 

On  the  French  side  King  John  was  that  day  a 
full  right  good  knight ;  if  the  fourth  part  of  his 
men  had  done  their  duty  as  well  as  he  did,  the  day 
had  been  his,  by  all  likelihood.  Howbeit  they 
were  all  slain  and  taken  that  were  there  with  the 
King,  except  a  few   that  saved  themselves. 

There  were  slain  the  Duke  Peter  of  Bourbon, 
the  Lord  Guiscard  of  Beaujeu,  the  Lord  of  Landas, 
the  Duke  of  Athens,  Constable  of  France,  the 
Bishop  of  Chalons  in  Champagne,  the  Lord  Will- 
iam de  Nesle,  the  Lord  Eustace  de  Ribeaumont,  the 
Lord  de  la  Tour,  the  Lord  William  of  Montagu, 
Sir  Guinenton  of  Chablis,  Sir  Baudrin  de  la  Housse, 
and  many  others,  as  they  fought  by  companies : 
and  there  were  taken  prisoners  the  Lord  of  Bodenay, 
the  Lord  of  Pompadour,  and  the  Archpriest,  sore 
hurt,  the  Earl  of  Vandos,  the  Earl  of  Mons,  the 
Earl  of  Genville,  the  Earl  of  Vendome,  Sir  Louis 
de  Melval,  the  Lord  Pierre  de  Bussiere,  and  the 
Lord  of  Senerach:  there  were  at  that  brunt  slain 
and  taken  more  than  two  hundred   knights. 


112  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

Of  two  Frenchmen   that  fled  from  the   Battle  of  Poitiers 
and  two  Englishmen  that  followed  them 

Among  the  battles,  encounterings,  chases  and 
pursuits  that  were  made  that  day  in  the  field,  it  for- 
tuned so  to  Sir  Edward  Roncy  that  he  departed 
from  the  field ;  because  he  saw  the  field  was  lost 
without  recovery,  he  determined  not  to  abide  the 
danger  of  the  Englishmen,  Therefore  he  fled  all 
alone,  and  was  gone  out  of  the  field  a  league,  and 
an  English  knight  pursued  him,  and  ever  cried  to 
him,  and  said,  "  Return  again,  Sir  Knight ;  it  is  a 
shame  to  fly  away  thus." 

Then  the  knight  turned,  and  the  English  knight 
thought  to  have  stricken  him  with  his  spear  in  the 
shield;  but  he  failed,  for  Sir  Edward  swerved  aside 
from  the  stroke :  but  he  missed  not  the  English 
knight,  for  he  struck  him  such  a  stroke  on  the  helm 
with  his  sword  that  he  was  stunned,  and  fell  from 
his  horse  to  the  earth,  and  lay  still. 

Then  Sir  Edward  alighted  and  came  to  him 
before  he  could  rise,  and  said,  "Yield  you,  rescue 
or  no  rescue,  or  else  I  shall  slay  you."  The  Eng- 
lishman yielded,  and  went  with  him,  and  afterwards 
was  ransomed. 

Now  it  fortuned  that  another  squire  of  Picardy, 
called  John  de  Helennes,  was  fled  from  the  battle, 
and  met  with  his  page,  who  delivered  to  him  a  new 
fresh  horse,  whereon  he  rode  away  alone. 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  113 

The  same  season  there  was  in  the  field  the  Lord 
Berkeley  of  England,  a  young  lusty  knight,  who 
the  same  day  had  reared  his  banner  for  the  first 
time  :  and  he  all  alone  pursued  the  said  John  de 
Helennes.  And  when  he  had  followed  him  the 
space  of  a  league  the  said  John  turned  again,  and 
laid  his  sword  in  the  rest  instead  of  a  spear,  and  so 
came  running  toward  the  Lord  Berkeley,  who  lifted 
up  his  sword  to  have  stricken  the  squire  ;  but  he, 
when  he  saw  the  stroke  come,  turned  from  it,  so 
that  the  Englishman  lost  his  stroke,  and  John 
struck  him,  as  he  passed,  on  the  arm,  so  that  the 
Lord   Berkeley's  sword  fell  into  the  field. 

When  he  saw  his  sword  down  he  alighted  sud- 
denly oflF  his  horse,  and  came  to  the  place  where  his 
sword  lay  :  and  as  he  stooped  down  to  take  up  his 
sword,  the  French  squire  did  thrust  his  sword  at 
him,  and  by  hap  struck  him  through  both  the 
thighs,  so  that  the  knight  fell  to  the  earth,  and 
could  not  help  himself.  And  John  alighted  off  his 
horse,  and  took  the  knight's  sword  that  lay  on  the 
ground,  and  came  to  him  and  demanded  if  he  would 
yield  him  or  not. 

The  knight  then  demanded  his  name. 

"  Sir,"  said  he,  "  I  am  called  John  de  Helennes, 
but  what  is  your  name  ?  " 

"  Certainly,"  said  the  knight,  "  mv  name  is 
Thomas,    and     1    am     Lord    oi     Berkeley,    a     fair 


ii4  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

castle  on  the  river  of  Severn,  in  the  Marches  of 
Wales." 

"Well,  Sir,"  said  the  squire,  "then  ye  shall  be 
my  prisoner,  and  I  shall  bring  you  into  safeguard, 
and  I  shall  see  that  you  shall  be  healed  of  your 
hurt." 

"  Well,"  said  the  knight,  "  1  am  content  to  be 
your  prisoner:  for  ye  have  by  law  of  arms  won  me." 

Then  he  sware  to  be  his  prisoner,  rescue  or  no 
rescue.  Then  the  squire  drew  forth  the  sword  out 
of  the  knight's  thighs,  and  the  wound  was  open  : 
then  he  wrapped  and  bound  the  wound,  and  set  him 
on  his  horse,  and  so  brought  him  fair  and  easily  to 
Chatelleraut ;  and  there  tarried  more  than  fifteen 
days  for  his  sake,  and  did  get  him  remedy  for  his  hurt. 

And  when  he  was  somewhat  amended,  then  he 
got  him  a  litter,  and  so  brought  him  at  his  ease  to 
his  house  in  Picardy  :  there  he  was  more  than  a 
year,  till  he  was  perfectly  whole :  and  when  he  de- 
parted he  paid  for  his  ransom  six  thousand  nobles. 
And  so  this  squire  was  made  a  knight,  by  reason 
of  the  profit  that  he  had  of  the  Lord  Berkeley. 

How   King    John    was    taken    prisoner    at    the   Battle    of 
Poitiers 

Oftentimes  the  adventures  of  love  and  of  war  are 
more  fortunate  and   marvellous  than   any    man  can 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  115 

think  or  wish :  truly  this  battle,  the  which  was  near 
to  Poitiers,  in  the  fields  of  Beaumont  and  Mau- 
pertuis,  was  right  great  and  perilous,  and  many  deeds 
of  arms  were  there  done,  the  which  came  not  all  to 
knowledge. 

The  fighters  on  both  parties  endured  much  pain  : 
King  John  with  his  own  hands  did  that  day  marvels 
in  arms ;  he  had  an  axe  in  his  hands  wherewith  he 
defended  himself,  and  fought  in  the  breaking  of 
the  press.  Near  to  the  King  there  was  taken  the 
Earl  of  Tancarville,  Sir  James  of  Bourbon,  Earl  of 
Ponthieu,  and  the  Lord  John  d'Artois,  Earl  of  Eu  : 
and  a  little  above  that,  under  the  banner  of  the 
Captal  de  Buch,  was  taken  Sir  Charles  d'Artois 
and  divers  other  knights  and  squires. 

The  chase  endured  to  the  gates  of  Poitiers  :  there 
were  many  slain  and  beaten  down,  horse  and  man  ; 
for  they  of  Poitiers  closed  their  gates  and  would 
suffer  none  to  enter :  wherefore  in  the  street  before 
the  gate  was  horrible  murder,  men  hurt  and  beaten 
down.  The  Frenchmen  yielded  themselves  as  far 
off  as  they  might  know  an  Englishman  ;  there  were 
divers  English  archers  that  had  four,  five  or  six 
prisoners. 

The  Lord  of  Pons,  a  great  baron  of  Poitou,  was 
there  slain,  and  many  other  knights  and  squires. 
And  there  also  was  taken  the  Earl  of  Rochechouart, 
the   Lord  of  Dannaumont,  the   Lord  of  Partenay  : 


ii6  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

and  of  Saintonge  the  Lord  of  Montendre  and  the 
Lord  John  of  Saintre ;  but  he  was  so  sore  hurt  that 
he  had  never  health  after  :  he  was  reputed  for  one 
of  the  best  knights  in  France. 

And  there  was  left  for  dead  among  other  dead 
men  the  Lord  Richard  d'Angle,  who  fought  that 
day  by  the  King  right  valiantly ;  and  so  did  the 
Lord  of  Chargny,  on  whom  was  great  press  because 
he  bare  the  sovereign  banner  of  the  King  :  his  own 
banner  was  also  in  the  field,  the  which  was  of 
gules,  three  scutcheons  silver. 

So  many  Englishmen  and  Gascons  came  to  that 
part,  that  perforce  they  broke  through  the  King's 
battalion  ;  so  that  the  Frenchmen  were  so  mingled 
among  their  enemies,  that  sometimes  there  were  five 
men  upon  one  gentleman  :  there  was  taken  the  Lord 
of  Pompadour  and  the  Lord  Bartholomew  de  Brunes; 
and  there  was  slain  Sir  Geoffrey  de  Chargnv,  with 
the  King's  banner  in  his  hands  :  also  the  Lord  Regi- 
nald Cobham  slew  the  Earl  of  Dammartin. 

Then  there  was  a  great  press  to  take  the  King, 
and  such  as  knew  him  cried,  "  Sir,  yield  you,  or  else 
ye  are  but  dead." 

There  was  a  knight  of  St.  Omer,  retained  in 
wages  with  the  king  of  England,  called  Sir  Denis  de 
Morbecque,  who  had  served  the  Englishmen  for 
five  years  before,  because  in  his  youth  he  had 
been  banished  the  realm  of  France  for  a  murder  that 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  117 

he  did  at  St.  Omer.  It  happened  so  well  for  him, 
that  he  was  next  to  the  King,  when  they  were  about 
to  take  him  ;  and  he  stepped  forward  into  the  press, 
and  by  strength  of  his  body  and  arms  he  came  to 
the  French  King,  and  said  in  good  French,  "  Sir, 
yield  you." 

The  King  beheld  the  knight,  and  said:  "To  whom 
shall  I  yield  me  ?  Where  is  my  cousin  the  Prince 
of  Wales  ;  if  I  might  see  him,  I  would  speak  with 
him." 

Sir  Denis  answered  and  said,  "  Sir,  he  is  not  here ; 
but  yield  you  to  me  and  I  shall  bring  you  to  him." 

"  Who  be  you  ?  "  said  the  King. 

"  Sir,"  said  he,  "  I  am  Denis  de  Morbecque,  a 
knight  of  Artois,  but  I  serve  the  King  of  England 
because  I  am  banished  the  realm  of  France,  and  I 
have  forfeited  all  that  I  had  there." 

Then  the  King  gave  him  his  right  gauntlet,  say- 
ing, "  I  yield  me  to  you." 

There  was  a  great  press  about  the  King  ;  for  every 
man  was  eager  to  say,  "  I  have  taken  him "  :  so 
that  the  King  could  not  go  forward,  with  his  young 
son  the  Lord  Philip  with  him,  because  of  the  press. 

The  Prince  of  Wales,  who  was  courageous  and 
cruel  as  a  lion,  took  that  day  great  pleasure  to 
fight  and  to  chase  his  enemies.  Sir  John  Chandos, 
who  was  with  him,  all  that  day  never  left  him,  nor 
never  took  heed  of  taking  any  prisoner  :  then  at  the 


Ii8  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

end  of  the  battle  he  said  to  the  Prince  :  "  Sir,  it  were 
good  that  you  rested  here,  and  set  your  banner 
a-high  in  this  bush,  that  your  people  may  draw 
hither :  for  they  in  front  are  spreading  abroad,  nor 
can  I  see  no  more  banners  nor  pennons  of  the 
French  party:  wherefore,  Sir,  rest  and  refresh  you, 
for  ye  be  sore  chafed." 

Then  the  Prince's  banner  was  set  up  a-high  on  a 
bush;  and  trumpets  and  clarions  began  to  sound. 
Then  the  Prince  did  off  his  helmet ;  and  the  knights 
for  his  body  and  they  of  his  chamber  were  ready 
about  him,  and  a  red  pavilion  was  pitched  :  and  then 
drink  was  brought  forth  to  the  Prince,  and  for  such 
lords  as  were  about  him  ;  the  which  still  increased 
in  number,  for  as  they  came  from  the  chase,  they 
tarried,  and  their  prisoners  with  them.  And  when 
the  two  marshals  were  come  to  the  Prince,  he  de- 
manded of  them  if  they  knew  any  tidings  of  the 
French  King. 

They  answered  and  said,  "Sir,  we  hear  none  of 
certainty  ;  but  we  think  verily  he  is  either  dead  or 
taken  ;  for  he  is  not  gone  out  of  the  battalions." 

Then  the  Prince  said  to  the  Earl  of  Warwick 
and  to  Sir  Reginald  Cobham,  "  Sirs,  I  desire  you 
go  forth,  and  see  what  ye  can  know,  that  at  your 
return  ye  may  shew  me  the  truth." 

These  two  lords  took  their  horses,  and  departed 
from  the  Prince,  and  rode  up  a  little  hill  to  look 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  119 

about  them  :  then  they  perceived  a  flock  of  men  of 
arms  coming  along  together  right  wearily.  There 
was  the  French  King,  afoot,  in  great  peril,  for 
Englishmen  and  Gascons  were  his  masters ;  they 
had  taken  him  from  Sir  Denis  de  Morbecque  per- 
force, and  such  as  were  most  of  force  said,  "  I  have 
taken  him."  "  Nay,"  said  another,  "  I  have  taken 
him  ;  "  so  they  strove,  which  should  have  him. 

Then  the  French  King,  to  escape  that  peril, 
said :  "  Sirs,  strive  not,  lead  me  courteously,  and 
my  son,  to  my  cousin  the  Prince,  and  strive  not 
about  my  taking ;  for  1  am  so  great  a  lord  as  to 
make  you  all  rich." 

The  King's  words  somewhat  appeased  them : 
howbeit  ever  as  they  went  they  made  riot,  and 
brawled  for  the  taking  of  the  King. 

When  the  two  foresaid  lords  saw  and  heard  that 
noise  and  strife  among  them,  they  came  to  them  and 
said,  "  Sirs,  what  is  the  matter  that  ye  strive  for  ?  " 

"  Sirs,"  said  one  of  them,  "  it  is  for  the  French 
King,  who  is  here  taken  prisoner  ;  and  there  be 
more  than  ten  knights  and  squires  that  claim  the 
taking  of  him  and  his  son." 

Then  the  two  lords  entered  into  the  press,  and 
caused  every  man  to  draw  aback,  and  commanded 
them  in  the  Prince's  name  on  pain  of  their  heads  to 
make  no  more  noise,  nor  to  approach  the  King  no 
nearer,  without  they  were  commanded.     Then  every 


I20  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

man  gave  room  to  the  lords  ;  and  they  alighted,  and 
did  their  reverence  to  the  King :  and  so  brought 
him  and  his  son  in  peace  and  rest  to  the  Prince  of 
Wales. 


Of  the  gift  that  the  Prince  gave  to  the  Lord  James  Audley 
after  the  Battle  of  Poitiers. 

As  soon  as  the  Earl  of  Warwick  and  Sir  Reginald 
Cobham  were  departed  from  the  Prince,  as  ye  have 
heard  before,  then  the  Prince  demanded  of  the 
knights  that  were  about  him  for  the  Lord  James 
Audley,  if  any  knew  anything  of  him. 

Some  knights  that  were  there  answered  and  said, 
"  Sir,  he  is  sore  hurt,  and  lieth  in  a  litter  here 
beside." 

"  By  my  faith,"  said  the  Prince,  "  of  his  hurts  I 
am  right  sorry;  go  and  know  if  he  may  be  brought 
hither,  or  else  I  will  go  and  see  him  there  as  he  is." 

Then  two  knights  came  to  the  Lord  James  Aud- 
ley and  said,  "Sir,  the  Prince  desireth  greatly  to 
see  you :  either  ye  must  go  to  him,  or  else  he  will 
come  to  you." 

"Ah,  Sir,"  said  the  knight,  "  I  thank  the  Prince, 
when  he  thinketh  on  so  poor  a  knight  as  I  am." 

Then  he  called  eight  of  his  servants,  and  caused 
them  to  bear  him  in  his  litter  to  the  place  where 
the  Prince  was. 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  121 

Then  the  Prince  took  him  in  his  arms  and  kissed 
him,  and  made  him  great  cheer,  and  said :  "  Sir 
James,  I  ought  greatly  to  honour  you  ;  for  by  your 
valiance  ye  have  this  day  achieved  the  grace  and 
renown  of  us  all,  and  ye  are  reputed  for  the  most 
valiant  of  all  others." 

"  Ah,  Sir,"  said  the  knight,  "ye  say  as  it  pleaseth 
you  :  I  would  it  were  so  ;  and  if  I  have  this  day 
anything  advanced  myself  to  serve  you,  and  to  ac- 
complish the  vow  that  I  made,  it  ought  not  to  "be 
reputed  to  me  for  any  prowess." 

"  Sir  James,"  said  the  Prince,  "  I,  and  all  ours,  take 
you  in  this  day's  work  for  the  best  doer  in  arms  :  and 
to  the  intent  to  furnish  you  the  better  to  pursue 
your  wars,  I  retain  you  for  ever  to  be  my  knight,  with 
five  hundred  marks  of  yearly  revenue,  the  which  I 
shall  assign  you  on  mine  heritage  in  England." 

"  Sir,"  said  the  knight,  "  God  grant  me  to  de- 
serve the  great  goodness  that  ye  shew  me." 

And  so  he  took  his  leave  of  the  Prince,  for  he 
was  right  feeble  :  and  so  his  servants  brought  him 
to  his  lodging :  and  as  soon  as  he  was  gone,  the 
Earl  of  Warwick  and  Sir  Reginald  Cobhani  re- 
turned to  the  Prince,  and  presented  to  him  the 
French  King.  The  Prince  made  lowly  reverence 
to  the  King,  and  caused  wine  and  spices  to  be 
brought  forth,  and  himself  served  the  King,  in  sign 
of  great  love. 


122  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

How  the  Englishmen  won  greatly  at  the  Battle  of  Poitiers 

Thus  this  battle  was  lost,  as  ye  have  heard  ;  the 
which  was  in  the  fields  of  Maupertuis  a  two  leagues 
from  Poitiers,  the  twenty-second  day  of  September 
the  year  of  our  Lord  1356.  It  began  in  the  morn- 
ing and  ended  at  noon  ;  but  then  all  the  English- 
men were  not  returned  from  the  chase :  therefore 
the  Prince's  banner  stood  on  a  bush,  to  draw  all  his 
men  together ;  but  it  was  night  before  all  came  from 
the  chase. 

And,  as  it  was  reported,  there  was  slain  all  the 
flower  of  France ;  and  there  was  taken  with  the 
King  and  the  Lord  Philip  his  son,  a  seventeen  earls 
besides  barons,  knights  and  squires;  and  slain  a  five 
or  six  thousand  of  one  and  other. 

When  every  man  was  come  from  the  chase,  they 
had  twice  as  many  prisoners  as  they  were  in  number 
in  all :  then  it  was  counselled  among  them,  because 
of  the  great  cost  and  difficulty  to  keep  so  many,  that 
they  should  put  many  of  them  to  ransom  immedi- 
ately in  the  field.  And  so  they  did  :  and  the  pris- 
oners found  the  Englishmen  and  Gascons  right 
courteous :  there  were  many  that  day  put  to  ran- 
som and  let  go,  all  only  on  their  promise  of  faith 
and  truth  to  return  again  between  that  and  Christ- 
mas to  Bordeaux,  with  their  ransoms. 

Then    that  night   they  lay   in    the   field,   beside 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  123 

where  the  battle  had  been  :  some  unarmed  them, 
but  not  all,  and  unarmed  all  their  prisoners  ;  and 
every  man  made  good  cheer  to  his  prisoner,  for 
that  day,  whosoever  took  any  prisoner,  he  was  clear 
his,  and  he  might  quit  or  ransom  him  at  his 
pleasure. 

All  such  as  were  there  with  the  Prince  were  all 
made  rich  with  honour  and  goods,  as  well  by  ran- 
soming of  prisoners  as  by  winning  of  gold,  silver, 
plate,  jewels,  that  were  there  found.  There  was  no 
man  that  did  set  any  store  by  rich  armour,  whereof 
there  was  plenty,  for  the  Frenchmen  came  thither 
richly  beseen,  weening  to  have  had  the  fortune  of 
the  dav  for  them. 


How  the  Lord  James  Audley  gave  to  his  four  squires  the 
five  hundred  marks  of  revenue  that  the  Prince  had  given 
him 

When  Sir  James  Audley  was  brought  to  his 
lodging,  then  he  sent  for  Sir  Peter  Audley  his 
brother,  and  for  the  Lord  Bartholomew  Burghersh, 
Sir  Stephen  Cossington,  the  Lord  Willoughby,  and 
the  Lord  Ferrers.  All  these  were  of  his  lineage : 
and  then  he  called  before  them  his  four  squires, 
that  had  served  him  that  day  well  and  truly. 

Then  he  said  to  the  said  lords  :  "  Sirs,  it  hath 
pleased  my  lord  the  Prince  to  give  me  five  hun- 


124  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

dred  marks  of  revenue  by  year  in  heritage  ;  for  the 
which  gift  I  have  done  him  but  small  service  with 
my  body.  Sirs,  behold  here  these  four  squires, 
who  have  always  served  me  truly,  and  specially 
this  day ;  that  honour  that  I  have  is  by  their 
valiantness  :  wherefore  I  will  reward  them.  I  give 
and  assign  into  their  hands  the  gift  that  my  lord 
the  Prince  hath  given  me,  of  five  hundred  marks 
of  yearly  revenue,  to  them  and  to  their  heirs  for 
ever,  in  like  manner  as  it  was  given  me:  I  clearly 
disinherit  me  thereof  and  inherit  them,  without  any 
reservation  or  condition." 

The  lords  and  others  that  were  there  every  man 
beheld  other,  and  said  among  themselves,  "  It 
Cometh  of  a  great  nobleness  to  give  this  gift." 
Thev  answered  him  with  one  voice,  "  Sir,  be  it  as 
God  will  :  we  shall  bear  witness  in  this  behalf 
wheresoever  we  be  come." 

Then  thev  departed  from  him,  and  some  of  them 
went  to  the  Prince,  who  the  same  nia;ht  would 
make  a  supper  to  the  French  King  and  to  the 
other  prisoners  :  for  they  had  there  enough  to  do 
it  withal,  of  that  which  the  Frenchmen  brought 
with  them :  but  the  Englishmen  wanted  victual 
before,  for  some,  in  three  days  before,  had  had  no 
bread. 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  125 

How  the  Prince  made  a  supper  to  the   French   King  the 
same  day  of  the  battle 

The  same  day  of  the  battle,  at  night,  the  Prince 
made  a  supper  in  his  lodging  to  the  French  King, 
and  to  the  most  part  of  the  great  lords  that  were 
prisoners.  The  Prince  made  the  King  and  his  son, 
the  Lord  James  of  Bourbon,  the  Lord  John  d'Ar- 
tois,  the  Earl  of  Tancarville,  the  Earl  d'Estampes, 
the  Earl  of  Dammartin,  the  Earl  of  Genville,  and 
the  Lord  of  Partenay,  to  sit  all  at  one  board ;  and 
other  lords,  knights,  and  squires  at  other  tables. 
And  always  the  Prince  served  before  the  King,  as 
humbly  as  he  could,  and  would  not  sit  at  the  King's 
board,  for  any  desire  that  the  King  could  make ; 
but  he  said  he  was  not  sufficient  to  sit  at  the  table 
with  so  great  a  prince  as  the  King  was  :  but  he  said 
to  the  King  :  "  Sir,  for  God's  sake  make  not  evil 
nor  heavy  cheer,  though  God  this  day  did  not  con- 
sent to  follow  your  will :  for,  Sir,  surely  the  King 
my  father  shall  bear  you  as  much  honour  and 
friendship  as  he  may  do,  and  shall  accord  with  you 
so  reasonably,  that  ye  shall  ever  be  friends  together 
after.  And,  Sir,  methinks  ye  ought  to  rejoice, 
though  the  fortune  of  the  day  be  not  as  ye  would 
have  had  it :  for  this  day  ye  have  won  the  high 
renown  of  prowess,  and  have  this  day  surpassed  in 
valiantness  all  others  of  your  party.     Sir,  I  say  not 


126  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

this  to  mock  you  ;  for  all  that  be  on  our  side,  that 
saw  every  man's  deeds,  are  plainly  agreed  by  true 
sentence  to  give  you  the  prize  and  chaplet." 

Therewith  the  Frenchmen  began  to  murmur,  and 
said  among  themselves  how  the  Prince  had  spoken 
nobly,  and  that  by  all  estimation  he  should  prove  a 
noble  man,  if  God  send  him  life  and  to  persevere  in 
such  good  fortune. 

How  the  Prince  returned  to  Bordeaux  after  the  Battle  of 

Poitiers 

When  supper  was  done  every  man  went  to  his 
lodging,  with  their  prisoners.  The  same  night  they 
put  many  to  ransom,  and  believed  them  on  their 
faith  and  troth,  and  ransomed  them  but  easily  :  for 
they  said  they  would  set  no  man's  ransom  so  high 
but  that  he  might  pay  at  his  ease,  and  maintain  still 
his  degree. 

The  next  day,  when  they  had  heard  Mass,  and 
taken  some  repast,  and  everything  was  trussed  and 
ready,  then  they  took  their  horses  and  rode  towards 
Poitiers. 

The  same  night  there  was  come  to  Poitiers  the 
Lord  of  Roye,  with  a  hundred  spears  :  he  was  not 
at  the  battle,  but  he  met  the  Duke  of  Normandy 
near  to  Chauvignv,  and  the  Duke  sent  him  to 
Poitiers  to  keep  the  town  till  they  heard  other  tid- 


The  Battle  of  Poitiers  127 

ings.  When  the  Lord  of  Roye  knew  that  the 
EngHshmen  were  so  near  coming  to  the  city,  he 
caused  every  man  to  be  armed,  and  every  man  to 
go  to  his  defence  to  the  walls,  towers  and  gates  : 
and  the  Englishmen  passed  by  without  any  ap- 
proaching, for  they  were  so  laded  with  gold,  silver 
and  prisoners  that  in  their  returning  they  assaulted 
no  fortress. 

They  thought  it  a  great  deed  if  they  might  bring 
the  French  King  with  their  other  prisoners  and 
riches  that  they  had  won,  in  safeguard  to  Bordeaux : 
they  rode  but  small  journeys  because  of  their  pris- 
oners and  great  carriages  that  they  had ;  they  rode 
in  a  day  no  more  than  four  or  five  leagues,  and 
encamped  ever  betimes,  and  rode  close  together  in 
good  array ;  saving  the  marshals'  battalions,  who 
rode  ever  before  with  five  hundred  men  of  arms,  to 
open  the  passages  where  the  Prince  should  pass. 
But  they  found  no  encounterers,  for  all  the  country 
was  so  afraid  that  every  man  drew  to  the  fortresses. 

As  the  Prince  rode,  it  was  shewed  him  how  the 
Lord  James  Audley  had  given  to  his  four  squires 
the  gift  of  the  five  hundred  marks  that  he  had 
given  unto  him.  Then  the  Prince  sent  for  him  ; 
and  he  was  brought  in  his  litter  to  the  Prince,  who 
received  him  courteously  and  said,  "  Sir  James,  we 
have  knowledge  that  the  revenues  that  we  gave  you, 
as  soon  as   ye  came  to   your  lodging,  ye  gave  the 


128  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

same  to  four  squires  :  we  would  know  why  ye  did 
so,  and  whether  the  gift  was  agreeable  to  you  or 
not. 

"Sir,"  said  the  knight,  "it  is  of  truth  I  have 
given  it  to  them,  and  I  shall  shew  you  why  I  did 
so  :  these  four  squires,  that  be  here  present,  have 
for  a  long  season  served  me  well  and  truly  in  many 
great  businesses  ;  and,  Sir,  at  this  last  battle  they 
served  me  in  such  wise,  that  if  thev  had  never  done 
anything  else,  I  was  bound  to  reward  them  ;  and 
before  the  same  day  they  had  never  nothing  from 
me  in  reward.  Sir,  I  am  but  a  man  alone  ;  but  by 
the  aid  and  support  of  them,  I  took  on  me  to  ac- 
complish my  vow  made  long  before ;  I  had  been 
dead  in  the  battle  if  they  had  not  been.  Where- 
fore, Sir,  when  I  considered  the  love  that  they  bare 
unto  me,  I  had  not  been  courteous  if  I  had  not 
wished  to  reward  them.  I  thank  God  I  have  had, 
and  shall  have,  enough,  as  long  as  I  live;  I  shall 
never  be  abashed  for  lack  of  goods.  Sir,  if  I  have 
done  this  against  your  pleasure,  I  beg  you  to  par- 
don me  ;  for.  Sir,  both  I  and  my  squires  shall  serve 
you  as  well  as  ever  we  did." 

Then  the  Prince  said,  "  Sir  James,  for  anything 
that  ye  have  done  I  cannot  blame  you,  but  can  give 
you  good  thanks  therefor  ;  and  for  the  valiantness 
of  these  squires,  whom  ye  praise  so  much,  I  accord 
to  them    your  gift ;  and  I  will  render  again   to   you 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  129 

six  hundred  marks  in  like  manner  as  ye  had  the 
other." 

Thus  the  Prince  and  his  company  did  so  much 
that  they  passed  through  Poitou  and  Saintonge 
without  damage,  and  came  to  Blaye,  and  there 
passed  the  river  of  Garonne,  and  arrived  in  the 
good  city  of  Bordeaux. 

It  cannot  be  recorded,  the  great  feast  and  cheer 
that  they  of  the  city,  with  the  clergy,  made  to  the 
Prince,  and  how  honourably  they  were  there  re- 
ceived. The  Prince  brought  the  French  King  into 
the  abbey  of  St.  Andrew,  and  there  they  lodged 
both,  the  King  in  one  part  and  the  Prince  in  the 
other. 

The  Prince  bought  from  the  lords,  knights  and 
squires  of  Gascony,  the  most  part  of  the  earls  of 
the  realm  of  France,  such  as  were  prisoners,  and 
paid  ready  money  for  them.  There  were  divers 
questions  and  claims  made  between  the  knights  and 
squires  of  Gascony,  for  taking  the  French  King. 
Howbeit  Sir  Denis  de  Morbecque,  by  right  of  arms 
and  by  true  tokens  that  he  shewed,  claimed  him  for 
his  prisoner. 

Another  squire  of  Gascony,  called  Bernard  de 
Trouttes,  said  how  he  himself  had  right  to  him  : 
there  was  much  ado,  and  many  words  before  the 
Prince  and  other  lords  that  were  there  ;  and  because 
these   two  challenged   each   other   to   fight   in   that 


ijo  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

quarrel,  the  Prince  caused  the  matter  to  rest  till 
they  came  into  England,  and  that  no  declaration 
should  be  made  but  afore  the  King  of  England  his 
father. 

But  because  the  French  King  himself  aided  to 
sustain  the  challenge  of  Sir  Denis  de  Morbecque, 
for  he  inclined  more  to  him  than  to  any  other,  the 
Prince  therefore  privily  caused  to  be  delivered  to 
the  said  Sir  Denis  two  thousand  nobles,  to  main- 
tain withal  his  estate. 

Anon,  after  the  Prince  came  to  Bordeaux,  the 
Cardinal  of  Perigord  came  thither,  who  was  sent 
from  the  Pope  in  legation,  as  it  was  said.  He  was 
there  more  than  fifteen  days  before  the  Prince 
would  speak  with  him,  because  of  the  Castellan  of 
Amposta  and  his  men,  who  were  against  him  in  the 
Battle  of  Poitiers.  The  Prince  believed  that  the 
Cardinal  sent  them  thither :  but  the  Cardinal  did 
so  much  by  the  means  of  the  Lord  of  Chaumont, 
the  Lord  of  Montferrant,  and  the  Captal  de  Buch, 
who  were  his  cousins,  and  they  shewed  so  good 
reasons  to  the  Prince  that  he  was  content  to  hear 
him  speak.  And  when  he  was  before  the  Prince 
he  excused  himself  so  sagely,  that  the  Prince  and 
his  council  held  him  excused;  and  so  he  fell  again 
into  the  Prince's  love,  and  redeemed  out  his  men 
by  reasonable  ransoms  ;  and  the  Castellan  was  set 
to  his  ransom  of  ten  thousand  francs,  the  which  he 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  13 1 

paid  after.  Then  the  Cardinal  began  to  treat  for 
the  deliverance  of  the  French  King ;  but  I  pass  it 
briefly,  because  nothing  was  done. 

Thus  the  Prince,  the  Gascons  and  Englishmen 
tarried  still  at  Bordeaux  till  it  was  Lent,  in  great 
mirth  and  revel ;  and  spent  foolishly  the  gold  and 
silver  that  they  had  won. 

In  England  also  there  was  great  joy  when  they 
heard  tidings  of  the  Battle  of  Poitiers,  of  the  dis- 
comfiting of  the  Frenchmen,  and  taking  of  the 
King;  great  solemnities  were  made  In  all  churches, 
and  great  fires  and  wakes  throughout  all  England. 
The  knights  and  squires,  such  as  were  come  home 
from  that  day's  work,  were  much  made  of,  and 
praised  more  than  other. 

How  the   Prince   conveyed    the   French    King    from 
Bordeaux  into  England 

The  same  winter  the  Prince  of  Wales,  and  such 
of  England  as  were  with  him  at  Bordeaux,  ordained 
for  ships  to  convey  the  French  King  and  his  son, 
and  all  other  prisoners,  Into  England.  And  when 
the  time  of  his  departure  approached  then  he  com- 
manded the  Lord  d'Albret,  the  Lord  of  Mussldant, 
the  Lord  de  I'Esparre,  the  Lord  of  Pomiers,  and 
the  Lord  of  Rosen,  to  keep  the  country  there  till 
his  return  again. 


132  The   Battle  of  Poitiers 

Then  he  took  the  sea,  and  certain  lords  of  Gas- 
cony  with  him  :  the  French  King  was  in  a  vessel 
by  himself,  to  be  the  more  at  his  ease,  accompanied 
with  two  hundred  men  of  arms  and  two  thousand 
archers :  for  it  was  shewed  the  Prince  that  the 
Three  Estates,  by  whom  the  realm  of  France  was 
governed,  had  laid  in  Normandy  and  Crotoy  two 
great  armies,  to  the  intent  to  meet  with  him  and  to 
get  the  French  King  out  of  his  hands,  if  they 
might :  but  there  were  no  such  that  appeared. 

And  yet  they  were  on  the  sea  eleven  days  ;  and 
on  the  twelfth  day  they  arrived  at  Sandwich  :  then 
they  issued  out  of  their  ships,  and  lay  there  all  that 
night,  and  tarried  there  tv/o  days  to  refresh  them  : 
and  on  the  third  day  they  rode  to  Canterbury. 

When  the  King  of  England  knew  of  their  com- 
ing, he  commanded  them  of  London  to  prepare 
them  and  their  city  to  receive  such  a  man  as  the 
French  King  was.  Then  they  of  London  arrayed 
themselves  by  companies,  and  the  chief  Masters  in 
clothing  different  from  the  others. 

At  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury  the  French  King 
and  the  Prince  made  their  offerings,  and  there  tar- 
ried a  day,  and  then  rode  to  Rochester,  and  tarried 
there  that  day,  and  the  next  day  to  Dartford,  and 
the  fourth  day  to  London,  where  they  were  honour- 
ably received :  and  so  they  were  in  every  good 
town  as  they  passed. 


The   Battle  of  Poitiers  133 

The  French  King  rode  through  London  on  a 
white  courser  well  apparelled,  and  the  Prince  on  a 
little  black  hobby  by  him.  Thus  he  was  conveyed 
along  the  city,  till  he  came  to  the  Savoy,  the  which 
house  pertained  to  the  heritage  of  the  Duke  of 
Lancaster :  there  the  French  King  kept  his  house  a 
long  season,  and  thither  came  to  see  him  the  King 
and  the  Queen  oftentimes,  and  made  him  great 
feast  and  cheer. 

Anon  after,  the  French  King  was  removed  from 
the  Savoy  to  the  Castle  of  Windsor,  and  all  his 
household ;  and  went  a-hunting  and  a-hawking 
thereabout  at  his  pleasure,  and  the  lord  Philip  his 
son  with  him ;  and  all  the  other  prisoners  abode 
still  at  London,  and  went  to  see  the  King  at  their 
pleasure,  and  were  received  all  only  on  their  faith. 


THE   JOURNEY   OF    SIR   JOHN 
FROISSART 


VI.     THE   JOURNEY    OF    SIR   JOHN 
FROISSART 

How  Sir  John  Froissart,  Author  of  this  Chronicle,  departed 
out  of  France  and  went  to  the  Earl  of  Foix,  and  the 
manner  of  his  voyage  in  the  company  of  a  knight  of 
Foix 

IT  is  long  now  since  I  made  any  mention  of  the 
businesses  of  far  countries,  for  the  businesses 
nearer  home  have  been  so  fresh  that  I  left  all 
other  matters  to  write  thereof:  howbeit  all  this 
season,  valiant  men  desiring  to  advance  themselves 
in  the  realm  of  Castile  and  Portugal,  in  Gascony,  in 
Rouergue,  in  Quercy,  in  Limousin,  and  in  Bigorre, 
every  day  they  imagined  by  what  subtlety  they  could 
get  one  from  another,  by  deeds  of  arms  or  by  steal- 
ing, towns,  castles  and  fortresses. 

And  therefore  I,  John  Froissart,  who  have  taken 
on  me  to  chronicle  this  present  history,  at  the  re- 
quest of  the  high-renowned  Prince  Sir  Guy  of 
Chatillon,  Earl  of  Blois,  Lord  of  Avesnes,  Beauvais, 
Estonhon,  and  of  La  Geude,  my  sovereign  master 
and  good  lord,  considering  in  myself  how  there  was 

137 


ijS        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Frolssart 

no  great  deeds  of  arms  Hkely  toward  in  the  parts  of 
Picardy  or  Flanders,  seeing  the  peace  was  there 
made,  and  it  greatly  annoyed  me  to  be  idle,  for  I 
knew  well  that  after  my  death  this  work  and  high 
history  should  have  its  course,  wherein  divers  noble 
men  should  have  great  pleasure  and  delight ;  and  as 
yet,  I  thank  God,  I  have  understanding  and  re- 
membrance of  all  things  past,  and  my  wit  quick  and 
sharp  enough  to  conceive  all  things  shewed  unto 
me,  touching  my  principal  matter,  and  my  body  as 
yet  able  to  endure,  and  to  suffer  pain  —  all  things 
considered,  I  thought  I  would  not  cease  to  pursue 
my  said  first  purpose. 

And  to  the  intent  to  know  the  truth  of  deeds 
done  in  far  countries,  I  found  occasion  to  go  to  the 
high  and  mighty  Prince  Gaston,  Earl  of  Foix  and 
of  Beam  :  for  I  knew  well,  if  1  might  have  that  grace 
to  come  into  his  house,  and  to  be  there  at  leisure, 
I  could  not  be  so  well  informed  to  my  purpose  in 
none  other  place  of  the  world ;  for  thither  resorted 
all  manner  of  knights  and  strange  squires,  for  the 
great  nobleness  of  the  said  Earl. 

And  as  I  imagined,  so  I  did,  and  shewed  to  ray 
redoubted  lord,  the  Earl  of  Blois,  mine  intent ;  and 
he  gave  me  letters  of  recommendation  to  the  Earl  of 
Foix.  And  so  long  I  rode  without  peril  or  damage, 
that  I  came  to  his  house  called  Orthes  in  the  country 
of  Beam,  on  St.  Catherine's  Day,  the  year  of  grace 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        139 

one  thousand  three  hundred  fourscore  and  eight : 
and  the  said  Earl  as  soon  as  he  saw  me  he  made  me 
good  cheer,  and  smihng,  said  how  he  knew  me,  and 
yet  he  never  saw  me  before,  but  he  had  often  heard 
speaking  of  me. 

And  so  he  retained  me  in  his  house,  to  my  great 
ease,  with  the  help  of  the  letters  of  credence  that  I 
brought  unto  him,  so  that  I  might  tarry  there  at  my 
pleasure.  And  there  I  was  informed  of  the  business 
of  the  realms  of  Castile,  Portugal,  Navarre,  and 
Aragon  ;  yea,  and  of  the  realm  of  England,  and  the 
country  of  Bourbonnais  and  Gascony  :  and  the  Earl 
himself,  if  I  did  demand  anything  of  him,  he  did 
shew  me  all  that  he  knew,  saying  to  me  how  the 
history  that  I  had  begun  should  hereafter  be  more 
praised  than  any  other :  and  the  reason,  he  said, 
why,  was  this  :  how  that  in  fifty  years  past  there  had 
been  done  more  marvellous  deeds  of  arms  in  the 
world,  than  in  three  hundred  years  before  that. 

Thus  was  I  in  the  court  of  the  Earl  of  Foix  well 
cherished  and  at  my  pleasure :  it  was  the  thing  that 
I  most  desired,  to  know  news  as  touching  my 
matter ;  and  I  had  at  my  will  lords,  knights  and 
squires,  ever  to  inform  me,  and  also  the  gentle  Earl 
himself. 

I  shall  now  declare  in  fair  language  all  that  I  was 
informed  of,  to  increase  thereby  my  matter,  and  to 
give  ensample  to  them  that  list  to  advance  them- 


140        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

selves.  Here  before  I  have  recounted  great  deeds 
of  arms,  taking  and  assaulting  towns  and  castles,  and 
battles  and  hard  encounterings  ;  and  yet  hereafter 
ye  shall  hear  of  many  more,  of  the  which,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  I  shall  make  just  narration. 

In  the  season  that  I  enterprised  to  go  see  the  Earl 
of  Foix,  and  to  see  the  diversities  of  the  countries, 
where  1  had  never  been  before,  when  I  departed 
from  Carcassonne,  I  left  the  way  to  Toulouse,  and 
went  to  Monteroral,  and  so  to  Tonges,  then  to  Belle, 
and  then  to  the  first  town  of  the  Earl  of  Foix,  and 
then  to  Maisieres,  and  so  to  the  castle  of  Sauredun, 
and  then  I  came  to  the  good  city  of  Pamiers,  per- 
taining to  the  Earl  of  Foix,  and  there  I  tarried, 
abiding  for  some  company  going  into  the  country 
of  Beam,  where  the  Earl  was. 

And  when  I  had  tarried  there  a  three  days  in 
great  pleasure,  for  the  city  was  delectable,  standing 
among  the  fair  vines,  and  environed  with  a  fair  river 
large  and  clear,  called  Liege,  on  a  day  it  so  fortuned 
that  thither  came  a  knight  of  the  Earl  of  Foix,  from 
Avignon-ward,  called  Sir  Espaing  du  Lyon,  a  valiant 
and  an  expert  man  of  arms,  about  the  age  of  fifty 
years. 

And  so  I  gat  me  into  his  company;  and  he  was 
greatly  desirous  to  hear  of  the  matters  of  France  ; 
and  so  we  were  a  six  days  in  our  journey,  before 
we  came  to  Orthes,  and  this  knight,  every  day,  atter 


The  Journey   of  Sir  John   Froissart        141 

he  had  said  his  prayers,  most  part  all  the  day  after  he 
took  his  pastime  with  me,  in  demanding  of  tidings  ; 
and  also  when  I  demanded  anything  of  him,  he  would 
answer  me  to  my  purpose. 

And  when  we  departed  from  Pamiers,  we  passed 
by  the  mount  of  Cesse,  which  was  an  evil  passage, 
and  so  we  came  to  the  town  and  castle  of  Ortingas, 
which  was  French ;  but  we  passed  by  it,  and  so 
came  to  dinner  to  a  castle  of  the  Earl  of  Foix,  half 
a  league  thence,  called  Carlat,  standing  high  on  a 
mountain. 

Of  the  taking  of  the  Castles  of  Ortingas  and  le  Paillier,  by 
Peter  d'Anchin,  a  Knight  of  Bigorre 

After  dinner  the  knight  said  to  me,  "  Sir,  let  us 
ride  together  fair  and  easily  ;  we  have  but  two  leagues 
to  ride  to  our  lodging  :  "  and  so  I  was  content  to  do. 

Then  the  knight  said,  "  We  have  this  day  passed 
by  the  castle  of  Ortingas,  which  doth  much  damage 
in  this  country :  Peter  d'Anchin  keepeth  it,  and 
hath  taken  and  stolen  out  of  the  realm  of  France 
more  than  threescore  thousand  francs." 

Then  I  demanded  how  that  might  be. 

"  I  shall  shew  you,"  quoth  the  knight.  "  On 
our  Lady's  day  in  August,  there  is  ever  a  great  fair, 
and  all  the  country  resorts  thither,  for  there  is 
much  merchandise.  That  day  Peter  d'Anchin  and 
his  companions  of  Lourdes  had  taken  their  counsel, 


142        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

and  were  determined  to  get  this  town  and  castle  : 
and  so  they  sent  two  simple  varlets,  as  they  seemed, 
to  the  said  town,  in  the  month  of  May,  to  get  them- 
selves some  service  in  the  town.  And  so  they  did, 
and  were  retained  with  two  masters,  and  they  did 
right  diligent  service  to  their  masters,  and  so  went 
in  and  out  on  their  masters'  business,  without  any 
suspiciousness  of  them. 

"  And  so  on  our  Lady's  day  in  August  there 
were  many  merchants,  strangers,  of  Foix,  of  Beam 
and  of  France ;  and  as  ye  know  well,  when  mer- 
chants do  meet  that  have  not  come  together  for 
long  before,  they  will  make  good  cheer  together  : 
and  so  in  the  same  houses  where  these  two  varlets 
were  in  service,  were  many  merchants  drinking  and 
making  good  cheer,  and  their  hosts  with  them  :  and 
by  appointment,  about  midnight,  Peter  d'Anchin 
and  his  company  came  to  Ortingas,  and  ambushed 
themselves  in  a  wood  which  we  passed  through. 

"  And  so  they  sent  six  varlets  to  the  town  with 
two  ladders ;  and  they  passed  the  dykes,  and  came 
to  the  walls  and  reared  up  their  ladders  ;  and  the 
other  two  varlets  that  were  in  service  in  the  town 
did  aid  them,  while  their  masters  sat  making  good 
cheer.  So  these  said  varlets  did  put  themselves  in 
adventure,  and  one  of  the  said  two  brought  the 
other  six  to  the  gate  within,  where  there  were  two 
men  keeping  the  keys. 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart         143 

"  Then  this  varlet  said  to  the  other  six,  '  Sirs,  keep 
yourselves  here  privy  and  close,  and  stir  not  till  ye 
hear  me  whistle  :  I  trust  to  make  the  porters  open 
the  gate  of  their  ward  ;  they  have  the  keys  of  the 
great  gate ;  and  therefore,  as  soon  as  they  have 
opened  their  ward,  I  will  whistle  :  then  step  forth 
and  slay  the  porters  :  I  know  well  enough  the  keys 
of  the  gate,  for  I  have  oftentimes  helped  to  keep 
the  gate  with  my  master.' 

"And  as  they  devised  so  they  did:  and  so  the 
varlet  went  to  the  gate'  and  saw  and  heard  how  the 
porters  were  drinking  within  their  ward. 

"  Then  he  called  them  by  their  names,  and  said : 
*  Sirs,  open  your  door.  I  have  brought  you  of  the 
best  wine  that  ever  you  drank,  which  my  master 
hath  sent  you,  to  the  intent  you  should  keep  your 
watch  the  better.'  And  they,  who  knew  right  well 
the  varlet,  believed  that  he  had  said  truth,  and 
opened  the  door  :  and  then  he  whistled,  and  the 
other  six  stepped  forth  and  entered  in  at  the  door ; 
and  there  they  slew  the  porters  so  privily  that  none 
knew  thereof. 

"  Then  they  took  the  keys  and  went  and  opened 
the  gate,  and  let  down  the  bridge  easily,  so  that 
none  knew  thereof:  then  they  blew  a  blast  on  a 
horn,  so  that  they  that  were  ambushed  mounted 
on  their  horses,  and  came  on  the  spur,  and  entered 
on  the  bridge  and  came  into  the  town,  and  so  took 


144        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Frolssart 

all  the  men  of  the  town  drinking,  or  else  in  their 
beds. 

"Thus  was  Ortingas  taken  by  Peter  d'Anchin  of 
Bigorre,  and  by  his  companions  of  Lourdes," 

Then  I  demanded  of  the  knight  how  they  got 
the  castle. 

"I  shall  shew  you,"  quoth  he.  "The  same 
time  that  Ortingas  was  thus  taken,  the  captain  of 
the  castle,  by  ill-adventure,  was  in  the  town,  and 
supped  with  certain  merchants  of  Carcassonne,  and 
was  there  taken  among  others  :  and  the  next  morn- 
ing  Peter  d'Anchin  brought  him  before  the  castle, 
where  his  wife  and  children  were,  and  made  them  be- 
lieve that  he  would  strike  off  his  head,  without  his 
wife  would  deliver  up  the  castle ;  and  if  she  would 
do  so,  he  promised  to  deliver  her  husband  free,  and 
to  suffer  him  and  all  his  to  depart  with  bag  and 
baggage,  without  any  hurt:  and  the  lady,  who  saw 
herself  in  a  hard  case,  and  saw  she  was  not  able  to 
make  war  herself,  for  saving  of  her  husband's  life 
she  yielded  up  the  castle ;  and  so  her  husband  and 
she  and  all  theirs  departed,  and  went  to  Pamiers. 

"Thus  Peter  d'Anchin  had  the  town  and  castle 
of  Ortingas  ;  and  the  same  time  that  they  entered,  he 
and  his  company  won  above  thirty  thousand  francs, 
what  with  merchandise  and  prisoners  of  France  :  but 
all  such  as  were  of  the  county  of  Foix,  or  of  Beam, 
were   clean    delivered  without   any   damage.      And 


The  Journey   of  Sir  John   Froissart        145 

this  Peter  d'Anchin  kept  Ortingas  for  the  space 
of  five  years ;  and  he  and  his  company  ofttimes 
would  run  to  the  gates  of  Carcassonne,  which  was 
a  six  leagues  thence,  and  did  great  damage  to  the 
country,  as  well  by  putting  the  towns  to  ransom  as 
by  pillage  over  all  the  country. 

"In  the  mean  season  that  Peter  d'Anchin  was  in 
the  garrison  ot  Ortingas,  on  a  night  certain  of  his 
company  went  out,  and  came  to  a  castle  called  le 
Paillier,  a  good  league  thence,  whereof  a  French 
knight,  called  Raymond  du  Paillier,  was  owner. 
They  had  been  there  often  before,  and  failed  of  their 
purpose ;  but  now  their  hap  was  such,  that  they 
scaled  the  castle  and  took  it,  and  the  knight  and  the 
lady,  in  their  beds  :  and  they  let  the  lady  and  her 
children  go  free,  but  they  kept  still  the  knight  in 
his  own  castle,  the  space  of  four  months,  and  at  last 
he  paid  a  thousand  francs  for  his  ransom. 

"And  finally,  when  they  had  sore  overridden  the 
country,  they  sold  these  two  castles,  Ortingas  and 
le  Paillier,  to  them  of  the  country,  for  eight  thou- 
sand francs  ;  and  then  they  went  to  Lourdes,  their 
principal  garrison.  So  thus  in  this  manner  of  ad- 
venture knights  did  put  themselves  daily. 

"  Also  the  same  time  there  was  an  expert  man  of 
arms  in  the  castle  of  Lourdes,  a  Gascon  born  ;  he 
was  called  Le  Mengeant  de  St.  Basile  ;  on  a  time 
he  and  thirty  with  him  departed  from  Lourdes,  and 


146        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

rode  at  all  adventures  into  Toulousain,  and  had 
thought  to  have  got  the  castle  of  Penne  in  Albigeois, 
but  he  missed  of  his  intent :  and  when  he  saw  that 
he  failed  of  his  purpose,  he  came  to  the  gate  and 
made  a  great  skirmish, 

"And  the  very  same  hour  the  Seneschal  of  Tou- 
louse rode  forth,  and  with  him  Sir  Hugh  de  Froide- 
ville,  and  a  sixty  spears,  and  came  bv  adventure  to 
Penne,  while  the  said  skirmish  was  in  doing.  Then 
immediately  they  set  foot  to  the  earth,  and  came 
to  the  barriers,  and  so  then  Le  Mengeant  was  over- 
matched: but  there  he  fought  valiantly  hand  to 
hand,  and  wounded  the  other  knight  in  two  or  three 
places  :  howbeit  finally  he  was  taken  by  force,  and 
his  men  either  taken  or  slain  ;  there  were  but  a  few 
that  scaped, 

"  So  this  Le  Mengeant  was  led  to  Toulouse,  and 
then  the  commons  of  the  town  would  have  slain 
him  between  the  hands  of  the  Seneschal :  he  had 
much  pains  to  save  his  life,  and  so  brought  him  into 
the  castle,  for  he  was  right  ill-beloved  in  Toulouse, 
Yet  after,  it  happed  so  well  for  him,  that  the  Duke 
of  Berry  came  thither,  and  this  knight  had  such 
friends  that  he  was  delivered,  and  the  Seneschal  had 
a  thousand  francs  for  his  ransom, 

"  And  when  he  was  delivered,  he  returned  to 
Lourdes,  and  began  again  to  make  new  enterprises. 
And  so  on  a  time  he  departed  from   Lourdes,  and 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        147 

five  with  him,  without  any  armour;  and  he  did  on 
the  habit  of  a  monk,  and  his  men  Hke  other  three 
monks  with  him  ;  and  they  all  had  shaven  crowns, 
so  that  every  man  that  saw  them  weened  surely  that 
they  had  been  monks,  the  habit  and  gesture  became 
them  so  well.  » 

"And  in  this  manner  he  came  to  Montpellier,  and 
took  up  his  lodging  at  the  sign  of  the  Angel,  and 
said  how  he  was  an  abbot  of  Upper  Gascony,  and  was 
going  to  Paris  on  certain  business  pertaining  to  his 
House.  And  so  he  got  familiar  acquaintance  with  a 
rich  man  of  the  town  called  Beranger,  who  had  also 
to  do  at  Paris  certain  business  :  then  this  abbot  said 
how  he  would  pay  for  his  costs  if  he  listed  to  go  in 
his  company:  whereof  the  good  man  was  right  joy- 
ous, in  that  he  should  have  his  charges  borne. 

"And  so  he  and  one  servant  with  him  went  forth 
with  this  monk  :  and  when  they  had  ridden  a  three 
leagues,  this  counterfeit  monk,  Sir  Le  Mengeant, 
took  him  prisoner,  and  led  him  by  secret  ways  to 
his  garrison  at  Lourdes,  and  after  did  ransom  him 
at  five  thousand  francs." 

Then  I  said,  "Ah!  St.  Mary,  was  this  Le  Men- 
geant such  an  expert  man  of  arms  ?  " 

"Yea,  truly  Sir,"  quoth  he,  "and  in  war  he  died, 
in  a  place  where  we  shall  pass  within  this  three 
days,  in  a  country  called  Larre  in  Bigorre,  by  a  town 
called  L'Archinach." 


148        The  Journey  of  Sir  John    Froissart 

"  Well,  Sir,"  quoth  I,  "  and  I  shall  remember  you 
thereof,  when  we  come  there." 


How  Sir  John  Froissart  came  to  Casseres,  and  there  Sir 
Espaing  du  Lyon  shewed  him  of  the  taking  of  the  town 
by  the  Armagnacs  and  again  by  the  Earl  of  Foix 

And  so  we  rode  until  we  came  to  Montesquieu,  a 
good  walled  town,  pertaining  to  the  Earl  of  Foix: 
and  when  we  were  almost  there,  we  had  thought  to 
have  passed  the  bridge  of  Garonne,  to  have  entered 
into  the  town  ;  but  we  could  not,  for  the  day  before 
it  had  sore  rained  from  the  mountains  of  Catalonia 
and  Aragon,  whereby  another  river,  which  was  called 
Saluz,  was  so  increased,  and  ran  so  fast,  that  it  raised 
up  the  river  of  Garonne  in  such  wise,  that  it  brake 
one  of  the  arches  of  the  bridge,  which  was  of  timber: 
wherefore  we  returned  again  to  Montesquieu,  and 
tarried  there  all  the  day. 

Then  the  next  day  the  Knight  had  counsel  to 
pass  the  river  by  boats,  by  the  town  of  Casseres :  so 
we  rode  thither,  and  did  so  much  that  we  passed  the 
river  of  Garonne,  with  great  pain  and  peril ;  for  the 
boat  that  we  were  in  was  not  very  great ;  it  could 
not  take  at  one  time  but  two  horses  and  their 
keepers,  and  them  that  ruled  the  boat. 

And  so  when  we  were  over,  we  rode  to  Casseres 
and  abode  there  all  that  day :  and  in  the  meantime 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        149 

that  our  supper  was  a-dressing,  this  knight  said  to 
me,  "  Sir  John,  let  us  go  and  see  the  town." 

And  so  we  passed  along  through  the  town,  and 
came  to  the  gate  towards  Palaminich,  and  went  out 
thereat,  and  came  to  the  dykes  :  then  the  knight 
shewed  me  a  piece  of  the  wall,  and  said,  "  Sir,  see 
you  yonder  part  of  the  wall  which  is  newer  than  all 
the  rest  ?  " 

"  Yea,  Sir,"  quoth  I. 

"  Well,"  quoth  he,  "  I  shall  show  you  why  it  is 
so:  it  is  a  ten  year  past  since  it  fortuned.  Ye  have 
heard  before  this  of  the  war  that  was  between  the 
Earl  of  Armagnac  and  the  Earl  of  Foix,  howbeit 
now  they  are  in  peace;  but  the  Armagnacs  and 
Labrissiens  won  but  little  by  that  war,  for  on  a  St. 
Nicholas  even,  the  year  of  our  Lord  a  thousand 
three  hundred  threescore  and  two,  the  Earl  of  Foix 
took  in  battle  the  Earl  of  Armagnac  and  the  Lord 
d'Albret  his  nephew,  and  all  the  noble  men  that 
were  with  them,  and  so  led  them  as  prisoners  to 
Orthes;  whereby  the  Earl  of  Foix  hath  received  ten 
times  a  hundred  thousand  francs. 

"  And  it  fortuned  afterwards,  that  the  father  of  the 
Earl  of  Armagnac  now  living,  called  Sir  John  of 
Armagnac,  made  a  journey  and  took,  this  town  of 
Casseres;  and  they  had  with  them  a  two  hundred 
men  of  arms,  and  so  thought  to  keep  the  town  by 
strength. 


150        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

"  These  tidings  when  they  came  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Earl  of  Foix,  being  then  at  Pau,  he,  like  a  sage 
and  valiant  knight,  called  to  him  two  knights  of  his 
called  Sir  Arnaut  Guillaume  and  Sir  Peter  de  Beam, 
and  said  to  them,  '  Sirs,  I  will  that  ye  ride  immedi- 
ately to  Casseres  :  I  shall  send  you  men  on  every 
side,  and  within  three  days  I  shall  be  with  you  my- 
self: and  let  none  come  out  of  the  town,  but  that 
ye  fight  with  them,  for  ye  shall  be  strong  enough. 
And  when  ye  come  there,  cause  the  men  of  the 
country  to  bring  thither  great  plenty  of  wood, 
bushes  and  faggots,  and  choke  the  gates  therewith, 
and  then  outside  that  make  strong  barriers ;  for  I 
will  that  they  that  be  within  be  so  inclosed  that  they 
issue  not  out  of  the  gates:  I  shall  cause  them  to 
take  another  way.' 

"  These  two  knights  did  his  commandment,  and 
so  went  to  Palaminich  ;  and  all  men  of  war  of  Beam 
followed  them  ;  and  so  they  came  before  this  town 
of  Casseres.  They  that  were  within  set  little  by 
them,  but  they  were  not  aware  how  they  were  in- 
closed within  the  town,  so  that  they  could  not  issue 
out  at  any  gate. 

"  And  the  third  day  the  Earl  of  Foix  came  thither 
with  five  hundred  men  of  arms,  and  as  soon  as  he 
came  he  caused  barriers  to  be  made  round  about  the 
town,  and  also  barriers  round  about  his  host,  so  that 
they  should  not  be  troubled  in  the  night  time.       So 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        151 

in  this  case  they  lay  long,  without  any  assault,  inso- 
much that  victual  began  to  fail  them  within ;  for 
though  they  had  wine  great  plenty,  they  had  noth- 
ing to  eat,  nor  could  they  flee  away  by  the  river,  for 
it  was  then  too  deep.  Then  they  thought  it  were 
better  to  yield  themselves  as  prisoners,  than  to  die 
so  shamefully  for  famine;  and  so  fell  in  treaty  with 
the  Earl  of  Foix. 

"  The  Earl  agreed  to  their  treaty,  on  condition 
that  they  should  not  issue  out  at  no  gate,  but  to 
make  a  hole  in  the  wall,  and  go  out  thereat,  one  by 
one,  without  armour,  and  so  to  yield  them  as  pris- 
oners. They  were  forced  to  take  this  way,  and  so 
made  a  hole  in  the  wall  and  issued  out,  one  by  one : 
and  there  was  the  Earl  ready,  and  all  his  people,  in 
order  of  battle,  to  receive  them  as  prisoners. 

"  And  ever  as  they  came  out,  the  Earl  sent  them 
to  divers  castles  as  prisoners :  and  his  cousin  Sir 
John  of  Armagnac,  Sir  Bernard  d'Albret,  Sir  Manant 
de  Barbasan,  Sir  Raymond  de  Benach,  Sir  Benedict 
de  la  Corneille,  and  a  twenty  of  the  best  personages, 
he  led  with  him  to  Orthes  ;  and  before  they  de- 
parted he  had  of  them  two  hundred  thousand 
francs.     And  thus  was  this  hole  in  the  wall  made." 

And  then  we  went  to  our  supper. 


152        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

How  Sir  John  Froissart  and  the  Knight   rode  by  the  river 
of  Garonne 

The  next  day  we  rode  along  by  the  river  of 
Garonne,  and  passed  by  Palaminich  ;  and  then  we 
entered  into  the  land  of  the  Earl  of  Comminges 
and  the  Earl  of  Armagnac,  and  on  the  other  side 
was  the  river  of  Garonne  and  the  land  of  the  Earl 
of  Foix. 

And  as  we  rode  this  knight  shewed  me  a  strong 
town,  called  Marteras  le  Toussac,  pertaining  to  the 
Earl  of  Comminges,  and  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river,  on  the  mountain,  he  showed  me  two  castles 
pertaining  to  the  Earl  of  Foix,  the  one  called  Mon- 
taural,  and  the  other  Montclare. 

And  as  we  rode  between  these  towns  and  castles, 
along  by  the  river  of  Garonne,  in  a  fair  meadow, 
this  knight  said  to  me  :  "  Sir  John,  I  have  seen  here 
many  fair  skirmishes  and  encounterings  between 
the  Foixiens  and  the  Armagnacs;  for  then  there 
was  no  town  nor  castle  but  that  it  was  well  furnished 
with  men  of  war,  and  so  they  warred  each  upon 
other.  The  Armagnacs  against  yonder  two  castles 
made  a  wooden  fort,  and  kept  it  with  men  of  war, 
and  did  much  hurt  in  the  Earl  of  Foix'  land  :  but  I 
shall  shew  you  how  it  fortuned. 

"  The  Earl  of  Foix  on  a  night  sent  Sir  Peter  de 
Beam,  with  two  hundred  spears,  and  with  them  a 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        153 

four  hundred  common  men  of  the  country,  charged 
with  faggots,  much  wood  and  bushes,  and  brought  it 
to  the  fort,  and  then  set  fire  thereon,  and  so  burned 
the  fort  and  all  them  that  were  within,  without 
mercy ;  and  since  then  it  was  never  made  again." 

So  in  such  talk  we  rode  all  that  day  along  by  the 
river  of  Garonne,  and  what  on  the  one  side  and  on 
the  other,  we  saw  many  fair  castles  and  fortresses  : 
all  that  were  on  our  left  hand  pertained  to  the  Earl 
of  Foix,  and  the  other  side  pertained  to  the  Earl  of 
Armagnac. 

And  so  thus  we  passed  by  Montpesac,  a  fair  cas- 
tle and  a  strong,  standing  on  an  high  rock,  and  un- 
derneath was  the  town  and  the  highway,  and  a  little 
without  the  town  there  was  a  place  called  La  Garde, 
and  a  tower  between  the  rock  and  the  river,  which 
tower  had  a  gate  and  a  portcullis  of  iron  :  six  men 
might  well  keep  this  passage  against  all  the  world, 
for  there  could  no  man  pass  but  two  on  a  front, 
what  for  the  tower  on  the  one  side  and  the  river  on 
the  other  side. 

Then  I  said  to  the  knight,  "  Sir,  here  is  a  strong 
passage,  and  a  mighty  country." 

"It  is  true,"  quoth  the  knight,  "but  though  the 
entry  be  strong,  yet  the  Earl  of  Foix  did  cbnquer  it 
once,  and  he  and  all  his  passed  the  same  way,  with 
the  help  of  the  archers  of  England  that  he  had  then 
in  his  company,  and  the  great  desire  that  they  had 


154        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

to  pass  into  the  country.     Come  ride  near  me,  Sir," 
quoth  he,  "  and  I  shall  shew  you  how  it  was." 

And  so  I  rode  just  by  him,  and  then  he  said : 
"  Sir,  on  a  time  the  Earl  of  Armagnac,  and  the 
Lord  d'Albret,  with  a  five  hundred  men  of  war,  came 
into  the  country  of  Foix,  and  to  the  marshes  of 
Pamiers  ;  and  this  was  in  the  beginning  of  August, 
when  men  did  gather  in  their  corn,  and  the  grapes 
were  ripe,  at  which  time  there  was  great  abundance 
in  the  country.  Then  Sir  John  of  Armagnac  and 
his  company  lodged  before  the  town  Sauredun,  a 
little  league  from  the  city  of  Pamiers  ;  and  he  sent 
word  to  them  of  Pamiers,  that  without  they  would 
buy  their  own  corn  and  wines,  and  pay  for  them, 
he  would  burn  and  destroy  all  together. 

"  Then  they  of  Pamiers  were  in  great  fear,  for  the 
Earl  their  lord  was  far  off  from  them,  for  he  was 
then  in  Beam  ;  and  so  they  were  fain  to  buy  their 
own  corn,  and  paid  for  it  five  thousand  francs  :  but 
they  desired  fifteen  days  of  respite,  which  was  granted 
them. 

"  Then  the  Earl  of  Foix  was  informed  of  all  this 
business  ;  and  he  hasted  him  as  much  as  he  might, 
and  assembled  together  his  men,  and  marched  has- 
tily towards  the  city  of  Pamiers  and  passed  by  La 
Garde,  by  this  portcullis  of  iron,  and  conquered  it, 
and  came  suddenly  into  the  city  of  Pamiers  with 
twelve  hundred  spears,  and  so  had  fought  with  Sir 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        155 

John  of  Armagnac,  if  he  had  tarried,  but   he  de- 
parted and  went  into  the  country  of  Comminges. 

"  So  he  had  no  money  of  them  of  Pamiers,  for 
he  had  no  leisure  to  tarry  therefor :  but  then  the 
Earl  of  Foix  claimed  the  same  sum,  for  he  said  he 
had  come  and  saved  their  money  and  corn,  and  had 
put  away  all  their  enemies  ;  and  so  he  had  it  to  pay 
his  men  of  war  therewith  ;  and  there  he  tarried  till 
they  had  got  in  all  their  corn  and  vintage." 

And  so  we  passed  then  foreby  a  castle  called  La 
Bretite,  and  also  by  another  castle  called  Bacelles, 
all  pertaining  to  the  Earl  of  Comminges.  And  as 
we  rode  along  by  the  river,  I  saw  a  fair  castle  and  a 
great  town  ;  and  I  demanded  of  the  knight  what 
the  castle  was  called  ;  and  he  said  it  was  named 
Montespan,  pertaining  to  a  cousin  of  the  Earl  of 
Foix,  called  Sir  Roger  d'Espaign,  a  great  baron  in 
the  country,  and  in  Toulousain  ;  and  he  was  then 
Seneschal  of  Carcassonne. 

Then  I  demanded  of  this  knight,  if  he  were  akin 
to  Sir  Charles  d'Espaign,  who  was  Constable  of 
France  :  and  he  answered  and  said,  "  No,  he  is  not 
of  that  blood,  for  Sir  Louis  d'Espaign,  and  this  Sir 
Charles  that  ye  speak  of,  came  both  out  of  the  realm 
of  Spain,  and  were  lineally  descended  of  Spain,  and 
of  France  by  their  mother's  side  ;  and  were  cousins- 
german  to  King  Alfonso  of  Spain  :  and  I  served  in 
my  youth  under  Sir  Louis  d'Espaign  in  the  wars 


156        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

of  Brittany,  for  he  was  always  on   the  party  of  Sir 
Charles  of  Blois,  against  the  Earl  of  Montfort." 

And  so  we  left  speaking  of  that  matter,  and  rode 
to  St.  Gouffers,  a  good  town  of  the  Earl  of  Foix. 

Of  the  wars  that  the  Dukeof  Anjou  made  against  the  Eng- 
lishmen, and  how  he  recovered  the  Castle  of  Malvoisin 
in  Bigorre  which  was  afterward  given  to  the  Earl  of 
Foix 

The  next  day  we  dined  at  Moncuil,  a  good  strong 
town  of  the  French  King's,  and  Sir  Roger  d'Espaign 
kept  it :  and  after  dinner  we  rode  the  way  towards 
Lourdes,  and  so  rode  through  a  great  heath,  endur- 
ing a  fifteen  leagues,  called  the  heath  of  Lanebourg, 
wherein  were  many  dangerous  passages,  by  reason 
of  thieves  and  evil-doers. 

And  in  this  heath  stood  the  castle  of  La  Mesere, 
pertaining  to  the  Earl  of  Foix,  a  good  league  from 
the  town  of  Tournay  ;  the  which  castle  the  knight 
shewed  me,  and  then  said,  "  Sir,  behold  yonder  is 
Malvoisin  :  but.  Sir,  have  ye  heard  heretofore  of 
the  Duke  of  Anjou,  when  he  was  in  this  country 
and  went  to  Lourdes,  what  he  did  in  this  country 
and  how  he  laid  siege  to  Lourdes,  and  won  it,  and 
also  the  castle  of  Trigalet,  on  the  river-side  that 
ye  see  yonder  before  us,  and  which  pertaineth  to 
the  Lord  de  la  Barde  ?  " 

Then  I  considered,  and  said,  "  Sir,  I  trow  I  never 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        157 

heard  thereof  as  yet ;  therefore  I  pray  you  shew 
me  the  matter  :  but  first,  Sir,  I  pray  you  shew  me 
where  is  the  river  of  Garonne  become,  for  I  can  see 
it  no  more." 

"  Ye  say  truth,"  quoth  the  knight ;  "  it  departeth 
here,  in  the  entering  of  these  mountains  ;  and  it 
groweth  and  cometh  out  of  a  fountain  a  three  leagues 
lower  on  the  way  to  Catalonia,  by  a  castle  called  Sto 
Beart,  on  the  frontier  of  the  realm  of  France  towards 
Aragon  ;  and  there  is  now  a  squire  called  Ernauton, 
otherwise  called  the  Bourg  d'Espaign,  who  is  lord 
thereof,  and  chatelain  of  all  the  country;  and  he  is 
cousin-german  to  Sir  Roger  d'Espaign;  if  we  see 
him  I  shall  shew  you  him,  for  he  is  a  goodly  person 
and  a  good  man  of  arms,  and  he  hath  done  more 
damage  to  them  of  Lourdes  than  any  other  knight 
or  squire  of  all  the  country,  and  the  Earl  of  Foix 
loveth  him  right  well,  for  he  is  his  companion  in 
arms. 

"  I  will  leave  speaking  of  him,  for  I  think  at  this 
feast  of  Christmas  ye  shall  see  him  in  the  Earl  of 
Foix'  house  ;  but  now  I  shall  shew  you  of  the  Duke 
of  Anjou,  how  he  came  into  this  country,  and  what 
he  did." 

Then  we  rode  forth  fair  and  easily,  and  he  began 
to  say  as  followeth  :  — 

"  After  the  beginning  of  the  wars,  when  they  began 
to  win  from  the  Englishmen  that   which    they   held 


158        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Frolssart 

in  Aquitaine,  and  Sir  Olivier  de  Clisson  was  become 
French,  he  led  the  Duke  of  Anjou  into  Brittany  on  to 
the  lands  of  Sir  Robert  KnoUys,  and  to  the  siege  of 
Derval  :  for  of  this  ye  have  heard  before,  as  I  think, 
and  of  the  treaty  that  Sir  Hugh  Broc,  cousin  to  Sir 
Robert,  made  with  the  Duke  of  Anjou,  to  render  up 
the  castle  and  deliver  good  hostages,  so  that  the 
Duke  of  Anjou  should  not  come  to  raise  the  siege; 
but  when  Sir  Robert  Knollys  was  within  the  castle 
of  Derval,  then  he  would  not  hold  to  the  treaty." 

"xA.ll  this  is  true.  Sir,"  quoth  I. 

"Well,"  quoth  he,  "but  have  you  heard  of  the 
skirmish  that  was  before  the  castle,  when  Sir  Oliver 
de  Clisson  was  wounded  ?  " 

"  Sir,  I  cannot  tell  you,"  quoth  1,  "  I  cannot  re- 
member all ;  wherefore.  Sir,  I  pray  you,  shew  me  of 
the  skirmish,  and  of  the  siege,  what  came  thereof; 
for  peradventure  ye  know  it  some  other  ways  than  I 
do  ;  and  then  ye  shall  return  again  well  enough  to 
your  purpose,  to  speak  of  them  of  Lourdes  and  of 
Malvoisin." 

"  It  is  true,"  quoth  the  knight :  "  it  was  so,  that 
Sir  Garsis  du  Chatel,  a  right  valiant  knight  of  the 
country,  and  a  good  Frenchman,  went  to  the  Duke 
of  Anjou  to  cause  him  to  come  before  Malvoisin. 
The  Duke  had  made  his  summons  to  march  before 
Derval,  and  made  this  Sir  Garsis,  for  his  valiantness, 
marshal  of  his  host:  and  true  it  is,  as   I    heard   say. 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart         159 

that  when  he  saw  that  Sir  Robert  Knollys  would  not 
keep  the  treaty  that  was  made  before  nor  would  not 
deliver  the  castle  of  Derval,  then  Sir  Garsis  came  to 
the  Duke  and  said  :  '  Sir,  what  shall  we  do  with  these 
hostages  ?  It  is  no  fault  in  them  that  the  castle  is  not 
given  up,  and  it  were  great  pity  that  they  should 
die,  for  they  be  gentlemen  and  have  deserved  no 
death.' 

"Then  the  Duke  said,  'Were  it  good  then  to 
deliver  them  ? ' 

"  '  Yea,  truly.  Sir,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  it  were  great 
pity  otherwise.' 

"  'Well,'  quoth  the  Duke,  'do  therein  as  ye  list.' 

"  Then  this  Sir  Garsis  went  to  deliver  them  :  and 
as  he  went.  Sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  met  him,  and  de- 
manded whither  he  went  and  from  whence  he  came. 

" '  I  come  from  my  lord  the  Duke  of  Anjou,  and 
am  going  to  deliver  the  hostages.' 

"  '  To  deliver  them  ? '  quoth  Sir  Oliver,  '  abide  a 
little,  and  return  again  with  me  to  the  Duke.' 

"  And  so  they  came  to  the  Duke,  who  was  in  his 
lodging,  in  a  great  study. 

"  Sir  Oliver  saluted  him  and  said :  '  Sir,  what  is  your, 
intent  ?  Shall  not  these  hostages  suffer  death  ?  By 
my  faith  they  shall,  in  despite  of  Sir  Robert  Knollys 
and  Sir  Hugh  Broc,  who  have  been  false  to  their 
faith  :  wherefore.  Sir,  I  will  have  ye  to  know,  that 
without  they  die,  I  shall  wear  no  armour,  this  whole 


i6o        The  Journey  of  Sir  John    Froissart 

year  after,  in  none  of  your  wars.  It  they  should 
scape  thus,  it  were  good  cheap  ;  the  siege  hath  cost 
you  threescore  thousand  francs,  and  now  you  are 
wilHng  to  shew  grace  to  your  enemies,  who  keep 
with  you  neither  faith  nor  truth.' 

"  With  these  words  the  Dulce  began  to  chafe,  and 
said,  '  Sir  Ohver,  do  therein  as  ye  think  best.' 

"  '  Then,'  quoth  Sir  Oliver,  '  I  will  that  they  lose 
their  lives:  there  is  good  cause  why,  since  they  keep 
not  their  promise.' 

"  Then  Sir  Oliver  departed  from  the  Duke,  and 
came  to  a  place  before  the  castle  :  and  Sir  Garsis 
durst  not  speak  one  word  for  them  ;  for  if  he  had, 
/  he  should  have  lost  his  labour,  since  Sir  Oliver  had 
taken  on  him  the  enterprise.  Then  he  called  the 
hangman,  and  made  him  strike  off  the  heads  of  two 
knights  and  two  squires ;  which  was  great  pity,  and 
there  were  more  than  two  hundred  in  the  host,  that 
wept  for  them. 

"  And  immediately  Sir  Robert  Knollys  opened  a 
postern  gate,  and  on  the  brim  of  the  dykes,  in  de- 
spite of  the  Frenchmen,  he  caused  to  strike  off  the 
heads  of  all  the  prisoners  that  he  had,  without  any 
respite,  and  immediately  opened  the  castle  gate  and 
let  down  the  bridge,  and  issued  out  and  came  to  the 
barriers,  and  skirmished  with  the  Frenchmen  ;  and, 
as  Sir  Garsis  shewed  me,  there  was  a  sore  skirmish, 
and  there  Sir  Oliver  de  Clisson  was  hurt,  and  so  re- 


The  Journey   of  Sir  John   Froissart        i6i 

turned  to  his  lodging.  There  were  there  two  very 
good  men  of  arms,  squires  of  the  country  of  Beam, 
Bertram  de  Barege  and  Ernauton  du  Pin,  and  they 
were  both  sore  hurt. 

"  And  the  next  day  the  Duke  dislodged  and  went 
from  Derval  to  Toulouse,  to  the  intent  to  destroy 
Lourdes  ;  for  they  of  Toulouse  complained  greatly 
of  the  garrison  of  Lourdes.  So  then  the  Duke  went 
first  and  laid  siege  to  Malvoisin,  which  we  may  see 
yonder  before  us  :  and  the  Duke  had  in  his  com- 
pany an  eight  thousand  men  of  war,  beside  the 
Genoese  and  the  commons  of  the  good  towns. 
Captain  then  of  Malvoisin  was  a  squire  of  Gascony, 
called  Raymonet  de  I'Epee,  an  expert  man  of  arms. 
Every  day  at  the  barriers  there  was  skirmishes  and 
goodly  feats  of  arms  done ;  and  the  Duke  lay  in 
yonder  fair  meadows,  between  the  town  of  Tournav 
and  the  castle,  by  the  river-side  of  Lisse. 

"During  this  siege.  Sir  Garsis,  marshal  of  the  host, 
went  with  five  hundred  men  of  arms  and  two  hun- 
dred archers  and  crossbows,  and  a  two  thousand  of 
other  common  soldiers,  and  laid  siege  to  the  castle  of 
Trigalet,  which  we  have  left  here  behind  us,  and  which 
a  squire  of  Gascony  kept  for  the  Lord  de  la  Barde; 
for  he  was  his  cousin,  and  was  called  le  Bastot  de 
Mauleon;  and  he  had  within  the  castle  a  forty  com- 
panions, and  they  did  in  that  country  such  master- 
ful doings,  that  none  could  go  that  way  but  they 


iSi        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

were  taken  prisoners,  without  it  were  the  pilgrims 
that  went  to  the  shrine  of  St.  James.  They  had 
also  the  aid  of  another  fortress  called  Nemilleux:  in 
these  two  garrisons  all  the  robbers  and  plunderers 
of  the  country  assembled ;  and  ever  they  were 
against  the  Earl  of  Foix,  and  also  against  the  Earl 
of  Armagnac;  wherefore  they  cared  not,  though  the. 
Duke  of  Anjou  came  into  that  country. 

"  And  when  Sir  Garsis  was  come  before  the  castle 
of  Trigalet,  he  could  not  approach  on  the  one  part 
for  the  river,  and  so  gave  a  great  assault,  and  many 
men  were  hurt,  both  within  and  without,  with  shot: 
and  five  days  together  this  Sir  Garsis  made  assaults, 
so  that  at  last  the  artillery  within  began  to  fail  them, 
and  the  Frenchmen  perceived  it  very  well. 

"  Then  out  of  gentleness  Sir  Garsis  caused  the 
Captain  to  come  and  speak  with  him  under  safe 
conduct,  and  said  to  him  :  '  Bastot,  I  know  well 
what  case  ye  be  in  ;  ye  have  no  artillery  within,  nor 
nothing  to  defend  you  from  the  assault  but  spears. 
Know  for  truth,  that  if  ye  be  taken  by  force,  I  can- 
not save  your  life  nor  none  of  your  company,  for 
the  commons  of  the  country  will  slay  you  all,  which 
I  would  be  loth  to  see,  for  ye  are  my  cousin  :  there- 
fore I  counsel  you  to  yield  up  the  fortress  ;  and 
since  I  desire  you  so  to  do,  ye  can  bear  no  blame  in 
your  so  doing.  So  depart  hence  whither  ve  list, 
for  ye  have  kept  this  castle  long  enough.' 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        163 

"  '  Sir,'  quoth  the  squire  :  '  I  would  gladly  follow 
your  counsel,  if  it  were  on  a  matter  outside  deeds 
of  arms,  for  indeed  I  am  your  cousin  :  but,  Sir,  I 
cannot  yield  up  this  fortress  all  alone,  for  such  as 
be  within  have  as  good  part  thereof  as  I  have, 
though  they  hold  me  for  their  captain.  Sir,  I  shall 
go  to  them  and  shew  them  as  ye  have  said  :  if  they 
agree  to  render  it  up,  I  shall  not  say  nay  ;  and  if 
they  will  keep  it  still,  whatsoever  adventure  may 
befall,  I  shall  take  such  part  as  they  do.' 

"'It  is  well  said,'  quoth  Sir  Garsis;  'depart  when 
ye  will,  I  know  your  intent.' 

"  Then  the  Bastot  de  Mauleon  returned  to  the 
castle  of  Trigalet,  and  called  all  his  company  to- 
gether, and  there  shewed  them  all  the  saying  of  Sir 
Garsis,  and  so  demanded  of  them  what  they  thought 
was  best  to  do. 

"  And  so  they  counselled  together  a  long  space  : 
some  would  abide  the  adventure,  and  said  how  they 
were  strong  enough  ;  and  some  would  depart,  and 
said  how  it  was  a  good  time  so  to  do,  seeing  that 
they  had  no  more  artillery,  and  saw  well  how  the 
Duke  of  Anjou  was  cruel,  and  the  commons  of 
Toulouse,  of  Carcassonne  and  of  other  towns  there- 
about, were  sore  displeased  with  them  for  the  great 
damages  that  they  had  done  to  them.  So,  all  things 
considered,  they  concluded  to  yield  up  the  castle, 
on  condition  that  they  should  be  safely  conducted, 


164        1  he  Journey  of  Sir  John    Froissart 

and  all  theirs,  to  Chateau  CuUie,  the  which  was 
kept  by  some  of  their  companions  on  the  frontier 
of  Toulousain. 

"  So  thus  the  captain  returned  again  to  the  host 
to  speak  with  Sir  Garsis  ;  and  he  agreed  to  their  de- 
sires, for  he  saw  well  the  castle  would  not  lightly  be 
won  by  assault,  without  loss  of  much  people.  So 
then  they  prepared  to  depart,  and  trussed  all  their 
baggage,  for  they  had  much  plunder ;  they  took 
with  them  the  best,  and  left  the  residue  ;  and  Sir 
Garsis  conveyed  them  to  Cullie  without  danger. 

"  Thus  the  Frenchmen  at  that  time  got  this  castle 
of  Trigalet.  Then  Sir  Garsis  did  give  the  castle  to 
the  commons  of  the  country,  and  they  did  raze  it 
down,  as  ye  see,  so  that  there  was  never  none  since 
that  would  rebuild  it  again. 

"  And  so  from  thence  Sir  Garsis  went  towards  the 
castle  of  Nemilleux,  standing  on  these  heaths  near 
to  the  castle  of  Mesen ;  and  as  he  went  thither- 
ward, one  shewed  him  that  the  castle  of  Nemilleux 
was  void,  and  they  were  departed  that  kept  it. 
Then  Sir  Garsis  tarried  in  the  field,  and  devised 
what  was  best  then  to  do. 

"  Then  the  Seneschal  of  Nobesen  said  :  '  Sir,  this 
castle  of  Nemilleux  is  in  my  bailiwick,  and  it  ought 
to  pertain  to  the  Earl  of  Foix.  I  pray  you  let  me 
have  it,  and  I  shall  make  it  to  be  so  kept,  on  my 
proper  cost  and  charge,  that  no  man  that  will   do 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        165 

any  hurt  to  the  country  shall  never  enter  there- 
in.' 

"  '  Sir,'  quoth  they  of  Toulouse,  '  he  saith  well, 
and  he  is  a  valiant  man  ;  it  were  better  he  had  it 
than  another.' 

" '  Well,'  quoth  Sir  Garsis,  '  I  am  content.' 

"  Thus  the  castle  of  Nemilleux  was  delivered  to 
the  Seneschal  of  Nobesen,  who  immediately  rode 
thither,  and  found  it  clean  void.  Then  he  newly 
fortified  what  was  broken,  and  he  set  therein  a  cap- 
tain, a  squire  of  the  country,  called  Fortifie  de  St. 
Pol ;  and  then  he  returned  to  the  siege  of  Malvoi- 
sin,  where  the  Duke  was ;  and  also  thither  was 
come  Sir  Garsis  and  all  his  company,  and  shewed 
the  Duke  all  that  he  had  done. 

"  This  siege  endured  about  a  six  weeks,  and  nigh 
every  day  there  was  skirmishing  at  the  barriers  :  at 
last  they  without  stopped  their  water,  so  that  their 
cisterns  began  to  dry,  and  in  six  weeks  there  fell 
not  a  drop  of  rain,  the  season  was  so  dry  and  hot; 
but  they  without  had  ease  enough  by  reason  of  the 
fair  river. 

"  When  they  within  saw  what  case  they  were  in, 
they  were  sore  abashed,  for  they  saw  well  they  could 
not  long  endure  :  wine,  they  had  plenty,  but  fresh 
water  failed  them.  Then  they  determined  to  fall  in 
treaty  with  the  Duke,  and  so  they  did,  and  Ray- 
monet  de  I'Epee  demanded   a   safe   conduct  to  go 


1 66        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

into  the  host  to  speak  with  the  Duke;  and  so  he 
did,  and  said,  '  Sir,  if  ye  will  be  courteous  to  me  and 
to  my  company,  I  shall  render  into  your  hands  the 
castle  of  Malvoisin.' 

" '  What  courtesy  would  ye,'  quoth  the  Duke, 
'  that  I  should  shew  you  ?  Depart  your  way,  you 
and  all  yours,  into  your  own  countries,  and  enter 
not  into  no  fortress  that  holdeth  against  us ;  for 
if  ye  do,  and  if  I  get  you  or  any  of  you,  I  shall 
deliver  you  to  Jocelyn,  who  shall  make  your  beards 
without  any  razor.' 

"  '  Sir,'  quoth  Raymonet,  '  if  we  shall  depart,  shall 
we  have  with  us  all  our  bags  and  baggages,  for  that 
we  have  won  it  by  arms  and  in  great  adventure?' 

"Then  the  Duke  studied  a  little  and  said,  'I  am 
content  that  ye  bear  with  you  as  much  as  ye  can 
bear  in  packs  and  on  sumpter  horses,  and  none 
otherwise,  and  if  ye  have  any  prisoners,  that  ye 
deliver  them  to  us.' 

" '  I  am  content,'  quoth  Raymonet. 

"  Thus  all  they  within  departed  and  yielded  up 
the  castle  to  the  Duke  of  Anjou  ;  but  Raymonet 
de  I'Epee  turned  and  became  French,  and  served 
the  Duke  of  Anjou  longtime  after,  and  went  with 
him  into  Italy,  and  there  died  in  a  skirmish  before 
Naples." 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        167 

Of  the  Treasure  of  the  Earl  of  Foix 

"Thus,"  quoth  the  knight,  "the  Duke  of  Anjou 
got  the  castle  of  Malvoisin,  whereof  be  great  joy, 
and  made  it  to  be  kept  by  a  knight  of  Bigorre,  called 
Sir  Ciquart  de  Luperiere,  and  afterwards  he  gave  it 
to  the  Earl  of  Foix,  who  keepeth  it  yet,  and  will  do 
as  long  as  he  liveth  ;  and  he  hath  made  a  captain 
there  a  knight  of  Bigorre,  one  of  his  own  lineage, 
called  Sir  Raymond  de  Lane.  And  when  the  Duke 
of  Anjou  had  the  possession  of  Malvoisin,  and  had 
delivered  his  country  from  the  Englishmen  and 
from  the  plunderers  of  the  country,  then  he  went 
and  laid  siege  before  the  castle  of  Lourdes.  Then 
the  Earl  of  Foix  doubted  greatly  the  Duke  of  Anjou, 
because  he  came  so  near  him ;  and  wist  not  what  he 
intended. 

"  Then  the  Earl  of  Foix  assembled  together 
knights  and  squires  and  sent  them  about  to  divers 
garrisons,  and  set  his  brother.  Sir  Guillaume,  in  the 
town  of  Morlens,  with  two  hundred  spears,  his  other 
brother,  Sir  Peter  de  Beam,  with  two  hundred  spears 
in  the  town  of  Pau,  and  Sir  Peter  de  Cabestan  into 
the  city  of  L'Estrade  with  other  two  hundred  spears, 
and  Sir  Mouvant  de  Noailles  went  into  the  town 
of  Hertillet  with  a  hundred  spears,  and  Sir  Crual 
Geberel  into  the  town  of  Mont-Geberel  with  a 
hundred    spears.    Sir   Fouquant    d'Ortery   into   the 


i68        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

town  of  Sauveterre  with  a  hundred  spears  ;  and  I, 
Espaing  du  Lyon,  was  sent  to  Mont  de  Mersen 
with  two  hundred  spears.  There  was  no  castle  in 
all  Beam  but  w-as  well  provided  with  men  of  war ; 
and  the  Earl  himself  lay  still  at  his  castle  of  Orthes 
by  his  florins." 

"Why,  Sir,"  quoth  1,  "hath  he  so  great  plenty 
of  florins  ?  " 

"  Sir,"  quoth  he,  "  at  this  hour  I  think  he  hath 
well  to  the  number  of  thirty  times  a  hundred  thou- 
sand :  there  is  no  lord  living  now  that  is  so  large 
and  liberal  in  giving  of  gifts  as  he  is." 

Then  I  demanded  of  him  to  what  manner  of 
people  he  was  so  liberal. 

He  answered  and  said,  "  To  strangers,  to  knights 
and  squires  coming  through  his  country,  and  to 
heralds  and  minstrels,  and  to  every  man  that  speak- 
eth  with  him :  there  is  none  departeth  from  him 
without  some  reward,  for  if  any  refuse  his  gift,  he  is 
not  content." 

"Ah!  St.  Mary!  Sir,"  quoth  I,  "  to  what  intent 
keepeth  he  so  much  money,  and  where  doth  he 
get  it  ?  Is  his  revenue  so  great,  to  gather  together 
such  treasure  ?  Sir,  I  would  gladly  know  this,  if  it 
pleased  you." 

"  Well,  Sir,"  quoth  the  knight,  "  ye  shall  know 
it :  but  ye  have  demanded  of  me  two  things  :  first 
ye  have  demanded  of  me,  to  what  intent  he  keepeth 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        169 

such  treasure ;  I  shall  shew  you.  The  Earl  of 
Foix  always  doubteth  of  war  with  the  Earl  of  Ar- 
magnac,  and  also  for  the  business  of  his  neighbours, 
the  French  King  and  the  King  of  England,  whom 
he  would  not  willingly  displease  :  for  he  hath  always 
dissembled  between  them  during  all  the  war  season 
unto  this  present  time,  for  he  never  armed  himself 
for  any  of  their  parties  ;  he  hath  always  been  ever 
in  good  case  with  both  parties. 

"  I  say  to  you,  and  so  ye  shall  say  yourself  when 
ye  have  once  knowledge  of  him  and  have  heard 
him  speak,  and  once  know  the  order  and  state  of 
his  house,  ye  shall  see  that  he  is  at  this  day  the 
most  sage  prince  in  the  world  ;  and  there  is  none 
so  great  a  lord,  neither  the  French  King  nor  the 
King  of  England,  that  will  willingly  have  his  evil 
will :  as  for  his  other  neighbours,  such  as  the  King 
of  Aragon  or  the  King  of  Navarre,  he  esteemeth 
them  but  little,  for  he  will  find  more  men  of  arms 
(by  reason  of  such  friends  as  he  hath  got  with  his 
gifts  and  money  that  he  hath  in  treasure)  than  both 
those  Kings  can  do  :  for  I  have  heard  him  say,  that 
when  the  King  of  Cyprus  was  in  his  country  of 
Beam,  and  moved  him  to  have  gone  to  the  voyage 
of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  he  had  thought  to  have 
made  that  journey  in  such  wise,  that  if  the  French 
King  or  the  King  of  England  had  undertaken  that 
enterprise,  after   them   there   should  have  been  no 


lyo        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

lord  that  should  have  brought  such  a  company  as 
he  would  have  done  :  and  he  is  still  of  the  same 
mind  ;  and  in  part  that  is  one  of  the  causes  that 
he  gathereth  together  such  treasure, 

"  The  Prince  of  Wales,  the  season  that  he  reigned 
in  the  country  of  Aquitaine,  being  at  Bordeaux  on 
the  river  of  Garonne,  thought  to  have  made  war  on 
him.  The  Prince  menaced  him  for  the  country  of 
Beam,  and  would  have  had  him  to  have  held  his 
country  of  him  ;  and  the  Earl  said  he  would  not, 
and  said  how  his  country  of  Beam  was  so  free  a 
land  that  it  ought  to  do  homage  to  no  man  of  the 
world. 

"  Then  the  Prince,  who  at  that  time  was  great 
and  sore  feared,  said  how  he  would  compel  him 
perforce ;  for  the  Earl  of  Armagnac  and  the  Lord 
d'Albret,  who  loved  not  the  Earl  of  Foix,  because 
of  such  victories  as  he  had  won  on  them  before,  they 
tickled  the  Prince  ever  in  his  ear,  and  enticed  him 
to  have  made  war  against  the  Earl  of  Foix.  But 
the  voyage  that  the  Prince  made  into  Spain  brake 
his  purpose :  also  Sir  John  Chandos,  who  was 
chief  of  counsel  with  the  Prince,  was  against  it,  that 
the  Prince  should  make  any  war  on  the  Earl.  The 
Earl  of  Foix  loved  right  well  Sir  John  Chandos,  and 
he  him  ;  but  the  Earl  doubted  the  Prince,  because 
he  was  fierce  and  courageous :  and  therefore  he 
gathered  together  as  much  treasure  as  he  could  get, 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        171 

to  the  intent  therewith  to  defend  himself  if  need 
were. 

"And  so  he  set  great  taxes  in  all  his  country  and 
in  every  town  ;  which  still  endure,  and  shall  do  as 
long  as  he  liveth :  he  had  for  every  hearth  every 
year  two  francs,  the  rich  to  bear  out  the  poor : 
thereby  he  gathered,  and  still  doth  gather,  great 
riches,  and  the  people  payeth  it  with  a  marvellous 
goodwill  :  for  by  reason  thereof  there  is  neither 
English  nor  French,  nor  robbers  nor  reivers,  that 
doeth  them  any  hurt  to  the  value  of  one  penny  : 
and  so  his  country  is  in  safeguard  and  justice  truly 
kept  ;  for  in  doing  of  justice  he  is  right  stern  ;  he 
is  the  most  rightful  lord  that  is  now  living." 

And  so  with  these  words  we  came  to  the  town  of 
Tournay,  where  we  should  rest  all  night :  so  then 
the  knight  ceased  from  his  talking,  and  I  remem- 
bered well  where  we  left  off,  against  the  next  day  : 
and  we  were  lodged  at  the  sign  of  the  Star,  and  took 
our  ease. 

And  at  supper-time  the  Captain  of  Malvoisin, 
called  Sir  Raymond  de  Lane,  came  to  see  us,  and 
supped  with  us,  and  brought  with  him  four  flagons 
of  white  wine,  the  best  that  I  drank  of  in  all  my 
journey.  Those  two  knights  talked  long  together, 
and  when  it  was  late  Sir  Raymond  departed,  and 
returned  to  the  castle  of  Malvoisin. 


172        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

How  the  garrison  and  Castle  of  Lourdes  was  cast  down 
and  discomfited  by  the  great  diligence  that  the  Earl  of 
Foix  made 

The  next  morning  we  mounted  on  our  horses, 
and  departed  from  Tournav,  and  passed  with  a 
guide  the  river  of  Lisse,  and  rode  towards  the  city 
of  Tarbes,  and  entered  into  Bigorre  ;  and  we  left 
the  wav  to  Lourdes,  to  Bagneres,  and  to  the  castle 
of  Montgaillard  on  the  left  hand,  and  we  rode 
towards  a  village  called  Terra  Cimitat,  and  did  coast 
it,  and  came  to  a  wood  in  the  land  of  the  Lord  of 
Barbasan  ;  and  we  came  near  to  a  castle  called 
Marteras,  at  the  entry  of  the  country  of  Larre. 

Then  the  knight  said  to  me,  "  Sir  John,  behold 
now  the  pass  of  Larre ;  and  behold  it  well,  and 
consider  the  country."" 

It  seemed  to  me  right  strange :  I  thought  myself 
but  as  lost  then,  if  I  had  not  been  in  the  company 
of  that  knight.  Then  I  remembered  the  words  that 
this  knight  had  shewed  me  two  or  three  days  before, 
of  that  country  of  Larre  and  of  Le  Mengeant  of 
Lourdes:  then  I  said  to  him,  "Sir,  ye  shewed  me 
on  the  last  days  that  when  we  should  be  in  the 
country  of  Larre,  that  ye  would  shew  me  the  manner 
of  Le  Mengeant  of  Lourdes,  and  how  he  died." 

"  It  is  true.  Sir,"  quoth  the  knight.  "  Come  on 
and  ride  by  me,  and  I  shall  shew  you." 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart         173 

Then  I  rode  near  him  to  hear  his  words,  and 
then  he  said  :  — 

"  Sir,  in  the  season  that  Peter  d'Anchin  held 
the  castle  and  garrison  of  Ortingas,  as  I  have 
shewed  you  before  this  time,  they  of  the  garrison  of 
Lourdes  sometimes  rode  forth  at  adventure,  far  from 
their  garrison,  Howbeit  they  had  not  always  the 
advantage,  for  ye  may  behold  here  the  castle  of 
Barbasan  and  the  castle  of  Marteras,  wherein  there 
were  always  many  men  of  war,  and  so  in  other  gar- 
risons as  Bagneres,  Tournay,  Montgaillard,  Salenges, 
Benach,  Gorre  and  Tarbes,  all  French  towns  and 
garrisons :  and  when  these  garrisons  knew  that 
they  of  Lourdes  rode  either  towards  Toulouse  or 
Carcassonne,  then  they  would  lay  ambushes  for  them, 
and  sometimes  take  from  them  of  Lourdes  their 
prey  and  pillage,  and  sometimes  they  scaped  with- 
out any  encounter. 

"  And  on  a  time  it  fortuned  that  Ernauton  de  Ste. 
Colombe  and  Le  Mengeant  de  St.  Basile,  and  good 
men  of  war  to  the  number  of  sixscore  spears, 
departed  from  Lourdes,  and  went  about  the  moun- 
tains between  these  two  rivers,  Lisse  and  Lesse,  and 
so  rode  near  to  Toulouse  :  and  at  their  returning 
they  found  in  the  meadows  a  great  number  of  beasts, 
oxen  and  kine,  hogs,  sheep  and  lambs  ;  and  also 
they  took  divers  of  the  good  men  of  the  country 
prisoners,  and  so  drove  all  their  prey  before  them. 


174        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

"  Then  it  was  shewed  to  the  Captain  of  Tarbes,  a 
squire  of  Gascony,  called  Ernauton  Biftet,  an  expert 
man  of  arms,  how  they  of  the  garrison  of  Lourdes 
were  abroad  and  were  coming  homeward  with  a 
great  prey:  then  he  sent  to  the  Lord  of  Benach  and 
to  Enguerros  de  Lane,  eldest  son  to  Sir  Raymond, 
and  also  to  the  Lord  of  Barbasan,  certifying  them 
how  he  would  ride  out  against  them  of  Lourdes. 

"  The  knights  and  squires  of  the  country  of 
Bigorre  agreed  to  ride  forth,  and  assembled  together 
at  Tournay  and  with  them  there  was  the  Bourg 
d'Espaign,  who  came  from  his  garrison  of  St.  Beart ; 
so  they  were  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  spears  ; 
and  they  had  their  spies  abroad  in  the  country  to 
know  what  they  of  Lourdes  did. 

"  On  the  other  side  they  of  Lourdes  had  abroad 
their  spies,  to  know  if  any  men  of  war  were  abroad 
to  hinder  them  in  their  enterprise ;  and  these  did  so 
much,  that  either  party  knew  what  the  other  did. 
When  they  of  Lourdes  knew  how  they  of  the  French 
garrison  were  abroad,  and  tarried  for  them  at  Tour- 
nay,  then  they  were  in  doubt,  and  took  counsel 
what  they  might  best  do  to  save  their  prey. 

"  Then  they  determined  to  part  their  company 
into  two  ;  the  one  company  to  drive  before  them 
their  prey  with  all  their  servants,  and  to  go  covertly 
by  Lanebourg,  and  so  to  pass  the  way  by  the  bridge 
of  Tournay,  and  to  pass  the  river  of  Lesse  between 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        175 

Toiirnay  and  Malvoisin ;  and  the  other  company 
to  ride  in  order  of  battle  by  the  mountains,  and  to 
make  shew  to  go  again  into  the  country  of  Larre, 
by  Marteras,  and  so  to  fall  in  between  Barbasan 
and  Montgaillard  ;  and  they  said  that  if  they  met 
together  about  Montgaillard,  then  they  should  be 
in  safeguard, '  For  then,'  they  said,  *  we  shall  be  soon 
at  Lourdes.' 

"  Thus  as  they  ordained,  so  they  did  :  and  the 
Bastard  of  Carnillac,  Guillonet  de  Harnes,  Perot 
Boursier,  John  Calemin  de  Bassele  and  the  Red 
Squire,  and  forty  spears  and  all  their  servants  with 
all  their  prey,  took  the  way  by  Lanebourg,  and  so 
to  pass  the  river  at  the  bridge  between  Tournay 
and  Malvoisin,  thinking  to  meet  all  together  between 
Cimitat  and  Montgaillard.  And  so  they  departed  ; 
and  the  other  company  were  Ernauton  de  Resten, 
Ernauton  de  Ste.  Colombe  and  Le  Mengeant  de 
St.  Basile,  with  fourscore  men  of  arms :  there  were 
not  ten  servants  among  them  :  so  they  made  them- 
selves ready,  and  rode  close  together,  ever  looking 
for  their  enemies  ;  for  they  knew  well  they  were 
abroad  to  watch  for  them. 

"  In  like  manner  as  they  of  Lourdes  had  taken 
their  advice  and  counsel  how  to  return,  in  likewise 
the  Frenchmen  took  counsel  how  they  might  en- 
counter their  enemies  :  and  Sir  Monant  de  Barbasan 
and  Ernauton  Biffet  said  to  their  company,  '  Sirs, 


176         The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Frolssart 

we  know  well  how  they  of  Lourdes  are  abroad  in  the 
"fields,  and  driving  before  them  great  prey  and  many 
prisoners  :  it  should  be  a  great  displeasure  to  us  if 
they  should  escape  ;  therefore  let  us  put  ourselves 
into  two  ambushes  ;  we  are  company  enough  so  to 
do.' 

"  Then  it  was  ordained  that  Ernauton  and  the 
Bourg  d'Espaign,  Sir  Raymond  de  Benach  and 
Enguerros  de  Lane,  with  a  hundred  spears,  should 
keep  the  passage  at  Tournav  ;  for  they  knew  well 
that  they  of  Lourdes,  with  their  prey,  must  needs 
pass  the  river  of  Lisse  :  and  it  was  ordained  that 
the  Lord  of  Barbasan  and  Ernauton  Biffet,  with  a 
hundred  spears,  should  ride  at  a  venture. 

"  So  thus  they  departed,  and  the  Lord  of  Benach 
and  the  Bourg  d'Espaign  put  themselves  in  an 
ambush,  between  Malvoisin  and  Tournay ;  and  the 
other  company  rode  and  took  the  same  way  that 
we  be  now  in,  which  is  called  the  Larre  :  and  here 
they  met  with  them  of  Lourdes.  And  when  each 
of  them  saw  other,  thev  alighted  and  made  them 
ready  to  fight,  and  so  came  each  against  other,  cry- 
ing their  cries,  '  St.  George  Lourdes  !  '  and  the 
others  '  Our  Lady  of  Bigorre.' 

"And  so  there  each  came  to  other  with  hand- 
strokes,  foining  with  their  spears  at  each  other  a 
great  space  ;  and  as  I  heard  reported  of  them  that 
were  there,  at  the  first  brunt  there  was  none  over- 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        177 

thrown  :  and  so  when  each  of  them  had  a  great 
space  foined  each  at  other,  they  cast  down  their 
spears,  and  took  their  axes,  and  gave  therewith  each 
to  other  great  and  horrible  strokes,  every  man  with 
his  match.  And  in  that  manner  they  fought  to-  "^ 
gether  more  than  two  hours ;  and  when  any  of 
them  had  fought  so  long  that  they  lacked  breath, 
then  they  would  fair  and  easily  depart,  and  go  sit 
down  by  a  dyke  side  that  was  full  of  water,  and 
put  off  their  helmets  and  refresh  themselves  ;  and 
when  they  were  well  refreshed,  they  put  on  their 
helmets  and  returned  again  to  fight.  I  believe 
there  was  not  such  a  business  nor  a  battle  so  well 
fought,  since  the  battle  that  was  in  Brittany,  of 
thirty  Enghsh  and  German  knights  against  as  many 
French,  as  this  was  here  at  Marteras  in  Bigorre. 

"  Thus  they  fought  hand  to  hand,  and  Ernauton 
de  Ste.  Colombe  was  at  the  point  to  have  been  dis- 
comfited by  a  squire  of  the  country  called  Guillonet 
de  Salenges. 

"  This  Ernauton  de  Ste.  Colombe  had  a  servant, 
who  stood  by  and  saw  the  battle,  and  fought  not, 
for  there  was  none  that  said  anything  to  him  :  and 
when  he  saw  his  master  almost  in  extremes,  he  was 
sorry,  and  so  came  to  his  master  and  took  his  axe 
out  of  his  hands,  and  said,  ^  Ernauton,  go  your  way 
and  rest  you,  you  can  no  longer  fight,'  and  then  he 
with  the  axe  went  to  the  squire  and  gave  him  such 


lyS        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

a  stroke  on  the  head  that  he  was  stunned,  and  had 
near  fallen  to  the  earth. 

"When  Guillonet  felt  himself  stricken  he  was 
sore  displeased,  and  came  against  the  servant  to 
have  stricken  him  ;  but  the  servant  stepped  under 
the  stroke,  and  embraced  the  squire,  who  was  sore 
travailed  with  so  long  fighting,  and  so  the  servant, 
wrestling,  overthrew  him  under  him. 

"  Then  the  servant  said,  '  I  shall  slay  thee,  with- 
out thou  wilt  yield  thyself  to  my  master.' 

"  '  Who  is  thy  master  ? '  quoth  the  squire. 

"*Ernauton  de  Ste.  Colombe,'  quoth  the  servant, 
*  with  whom  thou  hast  fought  all  this  time.' 

"  The  squire  saw  that  he  had  not  the  vantage,  but 
that  he  was  under  the  servant,  who  had  a  dagger 
ready  to  strike  him,  so  he  yielded  him,  to  render 
up  his  body  prisoner  at  Lourdes,  within  fifteen  days 
after,  rescue  or  no  rescue. 

"  This  service  did  this  varlet  to  his  master :  and. 
Sir  John,  I  assure  you  there  were  many  feats  of  arms 
done,  and  many  overthrown  and  taken  prisoners, 
some  to  yield  themselves  in  a  certain  space  at 
Tarbes,  and  some  to  come  to  Lourdes. 

"  They  fought  this  day  hand  to  hand,  Ernauton 
BifFet  with  Le  Mengeant  de  St.  Basile :  they  did 
many  a  feat  of  arms  between  them;  and  they  fought 
so  long,  till  they  were  so  weary  that  they  could  aid 
themselves  no  longer ;  and  there  were  slain  on  the 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        179  . 

place  two  captains,  Le  Mengeant  of  Lourdes,  and 
on  the  other  part  Ernauton  BifFet. 

"  Then  ceased  the  battle  by  agreement  of  both 
parties,  for  they  were  so  weary  that  they  could  scant 
hold  their  axes  in  their  hands.  Some  unarmed 
them,  to  refresh  themselves,  and  left  their  armour 
in  the  place.  They  of  Lourdes  bare  away  with 
them  Le  Mengeant  slain,  and  the  Frenchmen  bare 
Ernauton  Biffet  to  Tarbes :  and  to  the  intent  that 
this  battle  should  be  had  in  remembrance,  where  the 
two  squires  fought  there  was  set  a  cross  of  stone  : 
behold,  yonder  is  the  cross." 

And  with  those  words  we  came  to  the  cross,  and 
there  we  said  for  their  souls  a  Pater  Noster,  an  Ave 
Maridy  a  De  profiindis,  and  Fideliunp. 

"  By  my  faith.  Sir,"  quoth  I,  "  I  am  glad  I  have 
heard  this,  for  this  was  a  sharp  business  for  so  few 
people.  But,  Sir,  what  became  of  them  that  went 
with  the  prey  ?  " 

"  I  shall  shew  you,"  quoth  he.  "  They  came  to 
the  part  of  Tournay  beside  Malvoisin  thinking  to 
have  passed  there  as  they  had  ordained,  and  there 
they  found  the  ambush  of  the  Bourg  d'Espaign, 
who  broke  out  of  their  ambush,  and  they  of  Lourdes 
could  not  recoil  back ;  they  had  no  remedy  but  to 
adventure  themselves.  And  I  tell  you  truth,  there 
was  as  sore  a  fight,  and  as  long  endured  or  longer 
than  that  at  Marteras  ;  and  there  the  Bourg  d'Es- 


i8o        The  Journey  of  Sir  John    Froissart 

paign  did  marvels  in  arms.  He  had  an  axe  in  his 
hand;  whosoever  he  struck  therewith  went  to  the 
earth,  for  he  was  big  and  well  made,  and  not  over- 
charged with  much  flesh :  he  took  there  with  his 
own  hands  the  two  captains,  the  Bourg  de  Cornillac 
and  Perot  Palatin  de  Beam.  And  there  was  slain  a 
squire  of  Navarre,  called  Ferdinand  de  Miranda,  who 
was  an  expert  man  of  arms  :  some  that  were  at  the 
business  said  that  the  Bourg  d'Espaign  slew  him,  and 
some  said  he  was  overcome  of  heat  in  his  harness. 

"  Finally  the  prey  was  rescued,  and  all  taken  or 
slain  that  went  therewith  :  there  were  but  three  saved 
themselves,  and  they  were  servants,  who  departed 
and  went  over  the  river  of  Lisse.  Thus  ended  this 
adventure  :  they  of  Lourdes  never  lost  before  so 
much  as  they  did  then  ;  they  were  courteously  ran- 
somed, and  divers  delivered  by  exchange  one  for 
another,  for  divers  of  them  that  fought  here  at  the 
place  of  Larre  were  taken  by  them  of  Lourdes ; 
therefore  each  party  was  courteous  one  to  another  in 
ransoming  of  their  companions." 

"Ah  !  St.  Mary!"  quoth  I,  "is  the  Bourg  d'Es- 
paign so  big  a  man  as  ye  speak  of?  " 

"  Yea,  Sir,  truly,"  quoth  he,  "  for  in  all  Gascony 
there  is  none  like  him  in  strength  of  body  ;  there- 
fore the  Earl  of  Foix  hath  him  ever  in  his  company: 
it  is  not  a  three  year  past  that  he  did  in  sport  a  great 
deed,  as  I  shall  shew  you." 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart         i8i 

Of  the  great  strength  of  the  Bourg  d'Espaign,  and  how  Sir 
Peter  Arnaut  de  Beam  kept  his  faith  and  angered  two 
great  lords 

"  So  it  was  that  on  Christmas  Day  the  Earl  of  Eoix 
held  a  great  feast,  and  a  plentiful  of  knights  and 
squires,  as  it  is  his  usage,  and  it  was  a  cold  day,  and 
the  Earl  dined  in  the  hall,  and  with  him  great  com- 
pany of  lords  :  and  after  dinner  he  departed  out  of 
the  hall,  and  went  up  into  a  gallery  of  twenty-four 
stairs  height,  in  which  gallery  there  was  a  great 
chimney,  wherein  they  made  fire  when  the  Earl  was 
there. 

"  And  at  that  time  there  was  but  a  small  fire,  for 
the  Earl  loved  no  great  fire ;  howbeit  he  had  wood 
enough  thereabout,  and  in  Beam  there  is  wood 
enough.  The  same  day  it  was  a  great  frost  and 
very  cold :  and  when  the  Earl  was  in  the  gallery, 
and  saw  the  fire  so  small,  he  said  to  the  knights  and 
squires  about  him,  *  Sirs,  this  is  but  a  small  fire, 
and  the  day  so  cold.' 

"  Then  Ernauton  d'Espaign  went  down  the  stairs, 
and  beneath  in  the  court  he  saw  a  great  many  asses, 
laden  with  wood  to  serve  the  house. 

"  Then  he  went  and  took  one  of  the  greatest 
asses,  with  all  the  wood,  and  laid  him  on  his  back, 
and  went  up  all  the  stairs  into  the  gallery,  and  did 
cast  down  the  ass  with  all  the  wood  into  the  chim- 


1 82         The  Journey   of  Sir  John    Froissart 

ney  and  the  ass's  feet  upwards  ;  whereof  the  Earl 
of  Foix  had  great  joy,  and  so  had  all  they  that  were 
there,  and  had  marvel  of  his  strength,  how  he  alone 
came  up  all  the  stairs  with  the  ass  and  the  wood  on 
his  neck." 

I  took  great  pleasure  in  this  tale,  and  in  others 
that  this  knight,  Sir  Espaing  du  Lyon,  shewed  me, 
whereof  I  thought  my  journey  much  too  short. 

And  in  shewing  of  these  matters,  we  passed  the 
pass  of  Larre  and  the  castle  of  Marteras,  where  the 
battle  was  ;  and  so  we  rode  near  to  the  castle  of 
Barbasan,  which  is  strong  and  fair,  and  is  within 
a  league  of  Tarbes,  which  we  saw  before  us,  and 
a  fair  road  coasting  the  river  of  Lisse  coming  from 
the  mountains.  Then  we  rode  fair  and  easily  at 
our  leisure,  to  refresh  our  horses,  and  there  he 
shewed  me  the  river,  the  castle  and  the  town  of 
Montgaillard,  and  the  way  that  lay  to  Lourdes. 

Then  it  came  to  my  remembrance  to  demand  of 
the  knight  how  the  Duke  of  Anjou,  when  he  was 
in  the  country  and  the  castle  of  Malvoisin  was 
yielded  to  him,  came  before  Lourdes,  and  what  he 
did  there :  and  with  right  a  good  will  he  shewed  me 
and  said  :  — 

"  When  the  Duke  of  Anjou  departed  from  Mal- 
voisin with  all  his  host,  he  passed  over  the  river  of 
Lisse  at  the  bridge  of  Tournay,  and  went  and 
lodged   at    Bagneres,   where  there  is   a   good   river 


The  Journey   of  Sir  John   Froissart         183 

going  to  Tarbes:  for  this  river  of  Tournay  cometh 
not  thither,  but  falleth  into  the  river  of  Garonne 
beside  MontmilHon. 

"  And  so  the  Duke  went  and  laid  siege  to 
Lourdes,  Sir  Peter  Arnaut  de  Beam  and  John  his 
brother,  Peter  d'Anchin,  Ernauton  de  Resten, 
Ernauton  de  Ste.  Colombe,  and  Le  Mengeant,  who 
was  then  hving,  and  Ferdinand  de  Miranda,  with 
Oliver  Barbe,  the  Bourg  de  Cornillac,  and  the 
Bourg  Camus,  and  certain  other  companions,  being 
within  Lourdes  :  when  they  were  well  informed  of 
the  Duke's  coming  thither,  they  fortified  themselves 
and  their  garrison  against  him,  and  held  the  town 
of  Lourdes  for  all  the  assaults  that  the  Duke  made, 
which  endured  continually  fifteen  days,  and  there 
were  many  feats  of  arms  done.  The  Duke  ordained 
many  instruments  of  war  for  the  assault,  so  that 
finally  the  town  was  won  ;  but  they  lost  neither  man, 
woman  nor  goods,  for  they  were  all  withdrawn  into 
the  castle,  for  they  knew  well  at  length  that  the 
town  would  not  hold  out,  for  it  was  closed  but  with 
dykes  and  palisades.  When  the  town  of  Lourdes 
was  won,  the  Frenchmen  had  great  joy,  and  so 
lodged  in  the  town  round  about  the  castle,  which 
was  not  pregnable  without  it  were  with  long 
siege. 

"  There  the  Duke  tarried  more  than  six  weeks, 
and  lost  more  than  he  won  ;  for  they  without  could 


184        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

do  no  hurt  to  them  within,  for  the  castle  standeth 
on  a  round  roclc,  made  in  such  manner  that  no  man 
could  approach  it  by  scaling  nor  otherwise,  but  by 
one  entry ;  and  there  at  the  barriers  were  many 
skirmishes  and  many  feats  of  arms  done,  and  divers 
knights  and  squires  of  France  were  hurt,  such  as 
would  press  too  near. 

"  When  the  Duke  saw  how  he  could  not  have 
his  intent  to  get  the  castle  of  Lourdes,  then  he  fell 
in  treaty  with  the  captain  within,  and  offered  him 
much  money  to  give  up  the  garrison. 

"  The  knight,  who  was  of  great  valiantness,  ex- 
cuseth  himself,  and  said  how  the  garrison  was  not 
his,  but  it  pertained  to  the  heritage  of  the  King  of 
England ;  and  said  how  he  could  not  sell  it,  nor 
give  it  nor  put  it  away,  without  he  should  be  a 
traitor,  which  in  no  wise  he  would  be,  but  true  to 
his  natural  lord  during  his  life  :  and  moreover  said 
that  when  the  castle  was  delivered  to  him,  it  was  on 
a  condition,  which  he  sware  solemnly  by  his  faith, 
laying  his  hand  in  the  Prince  of  Wales's  hand,  that 
he  should  keep  the  castle  of  Lourdes  against  all 
men  during  his  life,  except  it  were  against  the  King 
of  England. 

"  The  Duke  could  never  have  other  answer  of 
him,  for  any  gift  nor  promise  that  he  could  make. 
And  when  the  Duke  of  Anjou  and  his  council  saw 
how  they  could  have    nothing  else,   and   saw   that 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        185 

they  lost  their  pains,  they  dislodged ;  and  at  their 
departing  they  clean  burnt  the  town. 

"  Then  the  Duke  of  Anjou  drew  back,  coasting 
the  frontier  of  Beam,  and  rode  towards  Montmar- 
sen,  and  had  knowledge  how  the  Earl  of  Foix  had 
fortified  all  his  garrisons  with  men  of  war,  whereof 
he  was  nothing  discontent  ;  but  he  was  displeased 
in  that  the  knights  and  squires  of  Beam  held 
Lourdes  against  him. 

"  The  Earl  of  Foix,  as  I  have  shewed  you  before, 
doubted  greatly  the  Duke  of  Anjou,  though  the 
Duke  did  him  no  hurt:  but  the  Earl  of  Armagnac 
and  the  Lord  d'Albret  would  have  had  the  Duke 
make  war  on  him,  but  the  Duke  had  no  such  wish  ; 
but  while  he  lodged  between  Montmarsen  and  the 
hill  of  Albret,  he  sent  to  the  Earl,  to  Orthes,  Sir 
Peter  de  Beuil,  whom  the  Earl  received  honour- 
ably, and  lodged  him  in  the  castle  of  Orthes,  and 
made  him  as  good  cheer  as  he  could,  and  gave  him 
mules  and  coursers,  and  to  his  men  great  gifts  :  and 
he  sent  by  him  to  the  Duke  of  Anjou  four  coursers 
and  two  greyhounds  of  Spain,  fair  and  good.  And 
there  were  secret  treaties  between  the  Earl  and  this 
Sir  Peter  de  Beuil,  of  which  treaties  no  man  knew 
the  intent  for  a  good  space  after  ;  but  afterwards  by 
such  evident  tokens  as  appeared,  we  supposed 
somewhat ;  and  the  matter  I  shall  shew  you  :  and 
by  that  time  we  shall  come  to  Tarbes. 


1 86        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

"  Anon,  after  that  the  Duke  of  Anjou  had  made 
his  voyage  and  was  at  Toulouse,  then  the  Earl  of 
Foix  sent  with  his  letters  certain  messages  to 
Lourdes,  to  his  cousin,  Sir  Peter  Arnaut  de  Beam, 
desiring  him  to  come  and  speak  with  him  at 
Orthes.  And  when  the  knight  had  read  the  Earl's 
letters,  and  saw  his  notable  messengers,  he  had 
divers  imaginations,  and  wist  not  whether  he  should 
go  or  abide  :  all  things  considered,  he  said  he  would 
go,  because  he  wished  in  no  wise  to  displease  the 
Earl. 

"  And  when  he  departed  from  Lourdes,  he  said 
to  John  de  Beam,  his  brother,  in  the  presence  of  all 
the  companions  of  the  garrison,  '  Brother  John,  the 
Earl  of  Foix  hath  sent  for  me,  I  cannot  tell  you 
why  :  but  since  it  is  his  pleasure  to  speak  with  me, 
I  will  go  to  him.  I  fear  me  greatly  that  I  shall  be 
required  to  give  up  this  fortress  of  Lourdes ;  for  the 
Duke  of  Anjou  when  he  was  in  the  country,  he 
coasted  the  frontier  of  Beam,  and  entered  not 
therein  ;  and  the  Earl  of  Foix  hath  long  intended 
to  have  the  castle  of  Malvoisin,  to  the  intent  to 
be  lord  of  Lanebourg  and  of  the  frontiers  of  Com- 
minges  and  of  Bigorre. 

"  '  I  know  not  what  treaty  there  is  made  between 
him  and  the  Duke  of  Anjou  ;  but  one  thing  I  say 
plainly  :  as  long  as  I  live  I  shall  never  yield  up  the 
garrison   but  to  mine  own   natural  lord,  the   King 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        187 

of  England  :  wherefore,  brother  John,  if  I  stabHsh 
you  in  mine  absence  to  be  captain  here,  ye  shall 
swear  to  me,  by  the  faith  of  your  gentleness,  that  ye 
shall  keep  this  castle  in  like  manner  and  form  as  I 
do,  and  that  for  life  or  death  ye  fail  not.' 

"  And  John  de  Beam  sware  to  fulfil  his  desire. 

"  Then  Sir  Peter  Arnaut  went  to  Orthes,  and 
alighted  at  the  sign  of  the  Moon  ;  and  when  he 
thought  it  was  time,  he  went  to  the  castle  of  Orthes, 
to  the  Earl,  who  with  great  joy  received  him,  and 
made  him  sit  at  his  board,  and  shewed  him  as  great 
semblance  of  love  as  he  could. 

"And  after  dinner  he  said,  '  Cousin  Peter,  I  have 
to  speak  with  you  of  divers  things ;  wherefore  I  will 
that  ye  depart  not  without  my  leave.' 

"  The  knight  answered  and  said,  *  Sir,  I  shall  not 
depart  till  it  be  your  pleasure.' 

"  Then  the  third  day  after,  the  Earl  of  Foix  said 
unto  him  in  the  presence  of  the  Viscount  de  Gous- 
serant,  his  brother,  and  before  the  Lord  d'Anchin  of 
Bigorre,  and  divers  other  knights  and  squires,  and 
he  said  it  aloud,  that  every  man  might  hear  him, 
'  Peter,  I  sent  for  you,  and  ye  be  come ;  I  will  have 
ye  know  that  the  Duke  of  Anjou  willed  me  much 
evil,  because  of  the  garrison  of  Lourdes,  which  ye 
keep ;  for  the  which  cause  my  land  was  near  being 
overrun,  if  it  had  not  been  for  good  friends;  and  it 
is  his  opinion,  and  the  opinion  of  divers  other  of  his 


1 88         The  Journey   of  Sir  John   Froissart 

company,  that  the  Duke  hateth  me,  because,  as  they 
say,  I  maintain  and  sustain  you,  because  ye  be  of 
Beam  :  and  it  is  not  meet  for  me  to  have  the  ill-will 
of  so  great  a  prince  as  the  Duke  of  Anjou  is  :  where- 
fore I  command  you,  as  ye  wish  to  eschew  my  dis- 
pleasure, and  by  the  faith  and  lineage  that  ye  owe  to 
me,  that  ye  yield  up  the  garrison  of  Lourdes  into  my 
hands.' 

"  When  the  knight  heard  these  words  he  was  sore 
abashed,  and  studied  a  little,  considering  what  answer 
he  might  make,  for  he  saw  well  that  the  Earl  spake 
in  good  earnest:  howbeit,  all  things  considered,  he 
said,  '  Sir,  true  it  is  I  owe  to  you  faith  and  homage, 
for  I  am  a  poor  knight  of  your  blood  and  of  your 
country  :  but  as  for  the  castle  of  Lourdes,  I  will  not 
deliver  it  to  you.  Ye  have  sent  for  me,  to  do  with 
me  as  ye  list :  I  hold  it  of  the  King  of  England  ; 
he  set  me  there  ;  and  to  none  other  living  will  I 
deliver  it. 

"  When  the  Earl  of  Foix  heard  that  answer,  his 
blood  chafed  for  ire,  and  he  said,  drawing  out  his 
dagger,  '  Ha  !  traitor,  sayest  thou  nay  ?  by  my  head, 
thou  hast  not  said  that  for  nought ; '  and  so  there- 
with struck  the  knight,  that  he  wounded  him  in  five 
places,  and  there  was  no  knight  nor  baron  that  durst 
step  between  them. 

"  Then  the  knight  said,  '  Ah  !  Sir,  ye  do  me  no 
gentleness,  to  send  for  me  and  slay  me.' 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John    Frolssart         189 

"And  yet  for  all  the  strokes  he  had  with  the  dag- 
ger, the  Earl  commanded  to  cast  him  in  prison  down 
into  a  deep  dyke ;  and  so  he  was,  and  there  died, 
for  his  wounds  were  but  ill  looked  unto," 

"  Ah  !  St.  Mary  !  "  quoth  I  to  the  knight,  "  was 
not  this  a  great  cruelty  ?  " 

"Whatsoever  it  was,"  quoth  the  knight,  "thus 
it  was.  Let  one  consider  well  before  he  displeases 
him,  for  if  he  be  angry,  there  is  no  pardon.  He 
once  held  his  cousin-german,  the  Viscount  de  Cha- 
tel-bon,  who  is  his  heir,  eight  months  in  the  town  of 
Orthes  in  prison,  and  afterwards  ransomed  him  at 
forty  thousand  francs." 

"Why,  Sir,"  quoth  I,  "hath  the  Earl  of  Foix  no 
children  ?  " 

"  No,  truly,  Sir,"  quoth  he,  "  by  any  wife  :  but  he 
hath  two  young  knights  that  be  his  bastards,  whom 
ye  shall  see ;  and  he  loveth  them  as  well  as  himself; 
they  be  called  Sir  Yvain  and  Sir  Gracien." 

Then  I  demanded  if  ever  he  were  married. 

"Yea,  truly,"  quoth  he,  "and  is  yet;  but  his  wife 
is  not  with  him." 

"  Why,  Sir,  where  is  she  ?  " 

"  Sir,"  quoth  he,  "  she  is  in  Navarre,  for  the  King 
there  is  her  brother :  she  was  daughter  to  King 
Louis  of  Navarre." 

Then  I  demanded  if  ever  the  Earl  had  any  lawful 
children. 


190        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

"  Yes,  Sir,"  quoth  he,  "  he  had  a  fair  son,  who  had 
the  father's  heart ;  and  all  the  country  loved  him, 
for  by  him  all  the  country  of  Beam  was  in  rest  and 
peace,  whereas  it  hath  been  since  in  debate  and 
strife ;  for  he  hath  married  the  sister  of  the  Earl  of 
Armagnac." 

"Sir,"  quoth  I,  "what  became  of  that  son,  if  it 
may  be  known  ?  " 

"  Sir,"  quoth  he,  "  I  shall  shew  you,  but  not  now, 
for  the  matter  is  over  long  and  we  are  near  the  town, 
as  ye  see." 

Therewith  I  left  the  knight  in  peace  ;  and  so  we 
came  to  Tarbes,  and  took  our  lodging  at  the  Star, 
and  there  tarried  all  that  day  ;  for  it  was  a  town  of 
great  easement,  both  for  man  and  horse,  with  good 
hay  and  oats,  and  a  fair  river. 

How  in  journeying  from  Tarbes  to  Morlens  the  knight 
shewed  Sir  John  Froissart  of  the  beginning  of  the  war 
that  was  between  the  Earl  of  Foix  and  the  Earl  of 
Armagnac 

The  next  day  after  Mass,  we  mounted  a-horse- 
back,  and  departed  from  Tarbes  and  came  to  a  town 
called  Jorre,  which  valiantlv  always  held  against 
them  of  Lourdes  ;  and  so  we  passed  by  the  town 
without,  and  then  entered  into  the  country  of 
Beam. 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        191 

Then  the  knight  stood  still  and  said,  "Sir,  behold 
here  is  Beam;  "  and  we  stood  in  a  crossway. 

The  knight  considered  which  way  to  take,  either 
to  Morlens,  or  to  Pau  ;  at  last  we  took  the  way  to 
Morlens,  riding  over  the  heaths  of  Beam,  which 
were  right  level. 

Then  I  demanded  of  him  if  the  town  of  Pau  were 
near  us,  and  he  said  "  yes,"  and  so  he  shewed  me  the 
steeple  ;  howbeit  the  distance  was  further  off  than  it 
seemed,  for  it  was  an  evil  way  to  ride,  because  of 
the  bogs,  to  them  that  knew  not  the  country.  And 
not  far  thence  was  the  castle  of  Lourdes ;  and  I  de- 
manded who  was  then  captain  there.  He  said  that 
then  the  Seneschal  of  Bigorre  was  captain  there,  ad- 
mitted by  the  King  of  England,  and  brother  to  Sir 
Peter  de  Beam,  "  as  ye  have  heard  before." 

"  That  is  true.  Sir,"  quoth  I  ;  "  but  did  he  never 
after  go  to  see  the  Earl  of  Foix  ^  " 

He  answered  and  said,  "  Since  the  death  of  his 
brother,  he  never  came  there,  but  others  of  his  com- 
pany have  been  often  with  the  Earl,  such  as  Peter 
d'Anchin,  Ernauton  de  Resten,  Ernauton  de  Ste. 
Colombe  and  others." 

"  Sir,"  quoth  I,  "  hath  the  Earl  of  Foix  made  any 
amends  for  the  death  of  that  knight,  or  been  sorry 
for  his  death  ?  " 

"Yes,  truly.  Sir,"  quoth  he ;  "  he  was  right  sorry 
for  his  death,  but  as  for  amends,  I   know  of  none, 


192        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

without  it  be  by  secret  penance,  masses  or  prayers  : 
he  hath  with  him  the  same  knight's  son,  called  John 
of  Beam,  a  gracious  squire,  and  the  Earl  loveth  him 
right  well." 

"Ah!  Sir,"  quoth  I,  "the  Duke  of  Anjou,  v/ho 
would  so  fain  have  the  castle  of  Lourdes,  ought  to 
be  well  content  with  the  Earl  of  Foix,  when  he  slew 
such  a  knight,  his  own  cousin,  for  to  accomplish  his 
desire." 

"  By  my  faith.  Sir,"  quoth  he,  "  so  he  was  ;  for 
anon,  after  that  the  Duke  came  to  the  French  King, 
the  King  sent  into  this  country  Sir  Roger  d'Espaign, 
and  a  president  of  the  Parliament  Chamber  of 
Paris,  and  letters  sealed,  making  mention  how  the 
King  did  give  to  the  Earl  of  Foix  the  country  of 
Bigorre  during  his  life,  to  hold  the  same  of  the 
Crown  of  France. 

"  The  Earl  thanked  greatly  the  King,  for  the 
great  love  that  he  shewed  him  and  for  that  great 
gift,  without  any  request  making :  but  for  all  that 
the  said  Sir  Roger  d'Espaign  could  do,  say  or  shew, 
the  Earl  in  no  wise  would  take  the  gift ;  but  he 
took  the  castle  of  Malvoisin,  because  it  was  a  free 
land  ;  for  that  castle,  and  the  appurtenance,  holdeth 
of  no  man  but  of  God,  and  also  anciently  it  pertained 
to  the  inheritance  of  the  Earl.  The  French  King, 
by  the  means  of  the  Duke  of  Anjou,  did  give  it 
him,  and  the  Earl  sware  and  promised  to  take  it  on 


The  Journey   of  Sir  John    Froissart         193 

a  condition  that  he  should  never  set  man  there 
that  should  do  evil  to  the  realm  of  France  :  and  so 
he  did  ;  for  though  such  as  were  there  feared  as 
much  the  Englishmen  as  did  any  other  French 
garrison  in  Gascony,  yet  the  Bearnais  durst  not 
make  raids  into  the  country  of  Foix." 

All  these  matters  that  Sir  Espaing  du  Lyon 
shewed  me,  right  well  contented  me :  and  every 
night,  as  we  were  at  our  lodgings,  I  wrote  ever  all 
that  I  heard  in  the  day,  the  better  thereby  to  have 
it  in  remembrance,  for  writing  is  the  best  remem- 
brance that  may  be. 

And  so  we  rode  the  same  morning  to  Morlens  ; 
but  before  we  came  there  the  knight  shewed  me 
how  the  peace  was  broken  and  made  again  between 
the  Duke  of  Berry  and  the  Earl  of  Foix,  and  by 
what  means  this  peace  was  made  and  nourished. 

"  Ah  !  St.  Mary  !  Sir,"  quoth  I,  "  how  your 
words  be  to  me  right  agreeable,  for  it  hath  done  me 
great  pleasure,  all  that  ever  ye  have  shewed  me  ; 
which  shall  not  be  lost,  for  it  shall  be  put  in  remem- 
brance and  chronicled,  if  God  will  send  me  the 
grace  to  return  to  the  town  of  Valenciennes,  where  I 
was  born:  but,  Sir,  I  am  sore  displeased  of  one  thing." 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  quoth  he. 

"  I  shall  shew  you  :  by  my  faith,  that  so  high  and 
valiant  a  prince  as  the  Earl  of  Foix  is,  should  be 
without  lawful  issue." 


194        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

"  Sir,"  quoth  the  knight,  "  if  he  had  one,  as  once 
he  had,  he  should  be  the  most  joyous  prince  of  the 
world,  and  so  would  be  all  the  country." 

"Why,  Sir,"  then  quoth  I,  "is  his  land  then 
without  an  heir  ?  " 

"  Nay,  Sir,"  quoth  he,  "  the  Viscount  de  Chatel- 
bon,  his  cousin-german,  is  his  heir." 

"  Is  he  a  valiant  man  in  arms  ?  "  quoth   I. 

"  Nay,  by  my  faith,  Sir,"  quoth  he  ;  "  and  there- 
fore the  Earl  loveth  him  not,  and  thinketh  to  make 
his  two  bastard  sons,  who  be  right  valiant,  his  heirs, 
and  thinketh  to  marry  them  in  a  high  lineage,  for  he 
hath  gold  and  silver  enough,  whereby  he  thinketh 
to  get  them  wives  such  as  shall  aid  and  strengthen 
them." 

"  Sir,"  quoth  I,  "  it  may  well  be  ;  howbeit  the 
thing  is  not  reasonable,  that  bastards  should  be 
made  heritors  of  land." 

"Wherefore  not.  Sir,"  quoth  he,  "if  there  lack 
good  heirs  ^  See  you  not  how  the  Spaniards  have 
crowned  Henry,  a  bastard,  to  be  king,  and  also 
they  of  Portugal  crowned  a  bastard  to  their  king  ? 
It  hath  been  seen  in  the  world  in  divers  realms, 
that  bastards  by  force  have  reigned  :  was  not  Will- 
iam the  Conqueror  bastard  son  to  a  Duke  of 
Normandy ;  and  he  conquered  all  England,  and 
was  king  there,  so  that  all  the  kings  since  are 
descended  from  him  ?  " 


The  Young  Earl  of  Armagnac  on  the  March 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart         195 

"  Sir,"  quoth  I,  "  all  this  might  well  be  ;  there  is 
nothing  but  what  may  befall ;  but  they  of  Arma- 
gnac  are  right  strong,  and  so  thereby  this  country 
shall  be  ever  in  war  and  strife  :  but,  Sir,  1  pray  you, 
shew  me  the  just  cause  why  the  war  first  moved 
between  them  of  Foix  and  Armagnac." 

"  I  will  shew  you,"  quoth  the  knight.  "  I  assure 
you,  it  is  a  marvellous  war,  for,  as  they  say,  each  of 
them  has  a  right  cause.  Sir,  anciently,  about  a 
hundred  years  past,  there  was  a  lord  in  Beam  called 
Gaston,  a  right  valiant  man  in  arms,  and  he  is 
buried  in  the  church  of  the  Freres  Mineurs  right 
solemnly  at  Orthes,  and  there  ye  may  see  what 
person  he  was  of  stature  and  of  body  :  for  in  his 
lifetime  his  picture  was  made  in  metal,  the  which  is 
yet  there. 

"  This  Gaston,  Lord  of  Beam,  had  two  daugh- 
ters ;  the  eldest  was  married  to  the  Earl  of  Arma- 
gnac that  was  then,  and  the  youngest  to  the  Earl  of 
Foix,  who  then  was  nephew  to  the  King  of  Aragon, 
and  the  Earl  of  Foix  yet  beareth  his  arms,  for  he  is 
descended  out  of  Aragon  :  his  arms  are  paly,  gold 
and  gules  :  and  so  it  fortuned  that  this  Lord  of 
Beam  had  a  great  war  against  the  King  of  Spain 
that  was  then,  who  came  through  all  Biscay  with  a 
great  number  of  men  of  war  to  enter  into  Beam. 

"  The  Lord  Gaston  of  Beam,  when  he  was  in- 
formed of  his  coming,  he  assembled  people  on  all 


196        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

sides,  wherever  he  might  get  men  of  war,  and  wrote 
letters  to  his  two  sons-in-law,  the  Earl  of  Armagnac 
and  the  Earl  of  Foix,  that  they  should  come  to 
serve  and   aid   him   to  defend  his  heritage. 

"  These  letters  seen,  the  Earl  of  Foix,  as  soon  as 
he  might,  assembled  his  people,  and  prayed  all  his 
friends  so  much,  that  he  had  a  five  hundred  knights 
and  squires  armed,  and  two  thousand  varlets  with 
spears,  darts  and  shields,  all  a-foot;  and  so  he  came 
into  the  country  of  Beam  to  serve  his  father,  who 
had  of  him  great  joy:  and  so  all  they  passed  the 
bridge  over  the  river  at  Orthes,  and  lodged  between 
Sauveterre  and  I'Hopital.  And  the  King  of  Spain, 
who  had  twenty  thousand  men,  was  lodged  not  far 
thence :  and  there  the  Lord  Gaston  of  Beam  and 
the  Earl  of  Foix  tarried  for  the  Earl  of  Armagnac, 
and  thought  ever  that  he  would  come,  and  so  tar- 
ried for  him  three  days;  and  on  the  fourth  day  the 
Earl  of  Armagnac  sent  his  letters  by  a  herald  to 
the  Lord  Gaston  of  Beam,  and  sent  him  word  how 
he  could  not  come,  and  how  he  had  nothing  to  do 
to  bear  arms  for  the  country  of  Beam. 

"  When  the  Lord  Gaston  heard  those  tidings  of 
excusations,  and  saw  how  he  should  have  none  aid 
or  support  of  the  Earl  of  Armagnac,  he  was  sore 
abashed,  and  demanded  counsel  of  the  Earl  of  Foix, 
and  of  the  other  barons  of  Beam,  how  they  should 
maintain  themselves. 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        197 

"*Sir,'  quoth  the  Earl  of  Foix,  'since  we  be  here 
assembled,  let  us  go  and  fight  with  our  enemies.' 

"  This  counsel  was  taken,  then  they  ordained  their 
people ;  they  were  a  twelve  hundred  men  of  arms 
and  six  thousand  men  a-foot.  The  Earl  of  Foix 
took  the  first  battalion,  and  so  came  on  the  King 
of  Spain,  and  set  on  his  lodgings;  and  there  was  a 
great  battle  and  a  fierce,  and  more  than  ten  thousand 
Spaniards  slain  ;  and  there  the  Earl  of  Foix  took 
prisoners  the  King  of  Spain's  son  and  his  brother, 
and  sent  them  to  his  father-in-law,  the  Lord  Gaston 
of  Beam,  who  was  in  the  rear  guard:  and  there  the 
Spaniards  were  so  discomfited,  that  the  Earl  of  Foix 
chased  them  to  the  gates  of  St.  Andero  in  Biscay  ;  and 
the  King  of  Spain  took  refuge  in  an  abbey  and  did 
on  the  vesture  of  a  monk,  or  else  he  had  been  taken. 

"  Then  the  Earl  of  Foix  returned  to  the  Lord 
Gaston  of  Beam,  who  made  him  good  cheer,  as  it 
was  reason  he  should,  for  he  had  saved  his  honour 
and  kept  his  country  of  Beam  (the  which  else  was 
likely  to  have  been  lost),  because  of  this  battle  and 
discomfiture  that  the  Earl  of  Foix  made  on  the 
Spaniards,  and  of  the  taking  of  the  King's  son  and 
brother;  and  the  Lord  of  Beam  had  peace  with  the 
Spaniards  at  his  own  will. 

"  And  when  the  Lord  Gaston  was  returned  to 
Orthes,  there  before  all  the  barons  of  Foix  and 
Beam  that  were  then  present,  he  said  to  his  son  of 


198        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

Foix,  *  Fair  son,  ye  are  my  true  and  fiiithful  son  ; 
ye  have  saved  mine  honour  and  my  country.  The 
Earl  of  Armagnac,  who  hath  married  mine  eldest 
daughter,  hath  excused  himself  from  this  business, 
and  would  not  come  to  defend  mine  heritage, 
wherein  he  should  have  part ;  wherefore  I  say, 
that  such  part  as  he  should  have  by  reason  of  my 
daughter,  he  hath  forfeited  and  lost  it;  and  here 
clearly  I  inherit  you,  my  son  of  Foix,  after  my 
decease,  of  all  the  whole  land,  and  to  your  heirs 
for  ever  ;  and  I  desire,  will  and  command,  all  my 
subjects  to  seal,  accord  and  agree  to  the  same.' 

"  And  all  answered,  how  they  were  well  content 
so  to  do. 

"  Thus  by  this  means,  as  I  have  shewed  you,  an- 
ciently the  Earls  of  Foix  became  lords  of  the  coun- 
try of  Beam,  and  bare  the  war-crv,  arms  and  name, 
and  had  the  profit  thereof.  Howbeit  for  all  this, 
they  of  Armagnac  thought  not  their  own  claim 
quit :  this  is  the  cause  of  the  wars  between  Foix 
and  Armagnac." 

"  By  my  faith.  Sir,"  then  quoth  I,  "  ye  have  well 
declared  the  matter  ;  I  never  heard  it  before,  and 
now  that  I  know  it,  I  shall  put  it  in  perpetual 
memory,  if  God  give  me  grace  to  return  into  my 
country.  But,  Sir,  if  I  durst,  I  would  fain  demand 
cjf  you  one  thing :  by  what  incident  the  Earl  of 
Foix's  son  died  ?  " 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        199 

Then  the  knight  studied  a  little,  and  said,  "  Sir, 
the  manner  of  his  death  is  right  piteous ;  I  will  not 
speak  thereof:  when  ye  come  to  Orthes,  ye  shall 
find  them  that  will  shew  you,  if  ye  demand  it." 

And  then  I  held  my  peace,  and  we  rode  till  we 
came  to  Morlens. 


Of  the  great  virtuousness  and  liberality  that  was  in  the 
Earl  of  Foix,  and  the  manner  of  the  piteous  death  of 
Gaston,  the  Earl's  son 

The  next  day  we  departed  and  rode  to  dinner  to 
Montgeberel,  and  so  to  Ercie,  and  there  we  drank  : 
and  by  sun-setting  we  came  to  Orthes.  The  knight 
alighted  at  his  own  lodging,  and  I  alighted  at  the 
Moon,  where  dwelt  a  squire  of  the  Earl's,  Ernau- 
ton  du  Pin,  who  well  received  me  because  I  was  of 
France. 

Sir  Espaing  du  Lyon  went  to  the  castle  to  the 
Earl,  and  found  him  in  his  gallery,  for  he  had  but 
dined  a  little  before  :  for  the  Earl's  usage  was  al- 
ways, that  it  was  high  noon  before  he  arose  out  of 
his  bed,  and  he  supped  ever  at  midnight.  The 
knight  shewed  him  how  I  was  come  thither,  and 
immediately  I  was  sent  for  to  my  lodgings  ;  for  he 
was  the  lord  of  all  the  world  that  most  desired  to 
speak  with  strangers  to  hear  tidings. 

When  the  Earl  saw  me,  he  made  me  good  cheer, 


200        The  Journey   of  Sir  John    Froissart 

and  retained  me  as  of  his  house,  where  I  was  more 
than  twelve  weeks,  and  mv  horse  well  entreated. 
The  acquaintance  of  him  and  of  me  was  because  I 
had  brought  with  me  a  book,  which  I  made  at  the 
desire  of  Wenceslaus  of  Bohemia,  Duke  of  Luxem- 
bourg and  of  Brabant ;  which  book  was  called  "  Le 
Meliador,"  containing  all  the  songs,  ballades,  ron- 
deaux  and  virelays  which  the  gentle  Duke  had 
made  in  his  time,  which  by  imagination  I  had  gath- 
ered together  ;  which  book  the  Earl  of  Foix  was 
glad  to  see  ;  and  every  night  after  supper  I  read 
thereon  to  him,  and  while  I  read  there  was  none 
durst  speak  any  word,  because  he  wished  that  I 
should  be  well  understood,  and  therein  he  took 
great  solace.  And  when  it  came  to  any  matter  of 
question  then  he  would  speak  to  me,  not  in  Gascon, 
but  in  good  and  fair  French. 

And  of  his  estate  and  house  I  shall  somewhat 
record,  for  I  tarried  there  so  long,  that  I  might 
well  perceive  and  know  much. 

This  Earl  Gaston  of  Foix,  with  whom  I  was,  at 
that  time  he  was  of  a  fifty  and  nine  years  of  age  ; 
and  I  say  I  have  in  my  time  seen  many  knights, 
kings,  princes  and  others,  but  I  never  saw  none 
like  him  of  personage,  nor  of  so  fair  form,  nor  so 
well  made  ;  his  visage  fair,  sanguine  and  smiling  ; 
his  eves  grey  and  kind,  where  he  listed  to  set  his 
regard ;    in  everything   he   was   so   perfect   that   he 


Froissart  received  by  Gaston,  Earl  of  Foix 


The  Journey   of  Sir  John   Froissart         201 

cannot  be  praised  too  much  :  he  loved  that  which 
ought  to  be  beloved,  and  hated  that  which  ought  to 
be  hated  ;  he  was  a  wise  knight,  of  high  enterprise 
and  of  good  counsel  :  he  never  had  miscreant  with 
him  :  he  said  many  orisons  every  day,  a  nocturne 
of  the  psalter,  matins  of  Our  Lady,  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  of  the  Cross,  and  Di?ige :  everv  day  he 
gave  five  florins  in  small  money  at  his  gate  to  poor 
folks,  for  the  love  of  God  :  he  was  large  and  cour- 
teous in  his  gifts  :  he  could  right  well  take  where  it 
pertained  to  him,  and  deliver  again  where  he  ought: 
he  loved  hounds  above  all  beasts  ;  winter  and  sum- 
mer he  loved  hunting  :  he  never  loved  folly,  out- 
rage nor  foolish  extravagance  ;  every  month  he 
would   know  what    he    spended. 

He  took  in  his  countrv,  to  receive  his  revenues, 
and  to  serve  him,  notable  persons,  that  is  to  say, 
twelve  receivers,  and  ever  from  two  months  to  two 
months,  two  of  them  should  serve  for  his  receipt ; 
for  at  the  two  months'  end  he  would  change,  and 
put  other  two  into  that  office,  and  one  that  he 
trusted  best  should  be  his  comptroller  to  whom  all 
others  should  account,  and  the  comptroller  should 
account  to  him  by  rolls  and  books  written,  and  the 
accounts  to  remain  still  with  the  Earl  :  he  had  cer- 
tain coffers  in  his  chamber,  out  of  which  ofttimes  he 
would  take  money  to  give  to  lords,  knights  and 
squires,   such   as   came   to   him  ;    for    none    should 


202        The  Journey   of  Sir  John   Froissart 

depart  from  him  without  some  gift ;  and  yet  daily 
he  multipHed  his  treasure  to  resist  the  accidents  and 
chances  that  he  doubted. 

He  was  of  good  and  easy  acquaintance  with  every 
man,  and  kindly  would  speak  to  them  :  he  was 
short  in  counsel  and  answers  ;  he  had  four  secreta- 
ries, and  at  his  rising  they  must  ever  be  ready  at  his 
hand  without  anv  calling  :  and  when  any  letter  were 
delivered  him,  and  he  had  read  it,  then  he  would 
call  them  to  write  again,  or  else  for  some  other 
thing. 

In  this  estate  the  Earl  of  Foix  lived.  And  at 
midnight  when  he  came  out  of  his  chamber  into  the 
hall  to  supper,  he  had  ever  before  him  twelve 
torches  burning,  borne  bv  twelve  servants  standing 
before  his  table  all  supper  :  they  gave  a  great  light, 
and  the  hall  was  ever  full  of  knights  and  squires, 
and  there  were  many  other  tables,  dressed  to  sup 
who  would :  there  was  none  should  speak  to  him  at 
his  table,  but  if  he  were  called  :  his  meat  was,  by 
custom,  wild-fowl,  the  legs  and  wings  only,  and  in 
the  day  he  did  but  little  eat  and  drink  :  he  had 
great  pleasure  in  harmony  of  instruments  ;  he  could 
do  it  right  well  himself;  he  would  have  songs  sung 
before  him  :  he  would  gladly  see  conceits  and  fanci- 
ful dishes  at  his  table,  and  when  he  had  seen  them, 
then  he  would  send  them  to  the  other  tables. 

Briefly,  and   all   this   marked   and   considered,  I 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        203 

say  that  before  I  came  to  his  court,  I  had  been  in 
many  courts  of  kings,  dukes,  princes,  earls  and  great 
ladies,  but  I  was  never  in  none  that  so  well  liked 
me,  nor  there  was  none  that  more  rejoiced  in  deeds 
of  arms  than  the  Earl  did  :  there  was  seen  in  his 
hall,  chamber  and  court,  knights  and  squires  of 
honour  going  up  and  down,  and  talking  of  arms  and 
of  love  ;  all  honour  there  was  found,  all  manner  of 
tidings  of  every  realm  and  country  there  might  be 
heard,  for  out  of  every  country  there  was  resort, 
because  of  the  valiantness  of  this  Earl. 

There  I  was  informed  of  the  most  part  of  the 
deeds  of  arms  that  were  done  in  Spain,  in  Portugal, 
in  Aragon,  in  Navarre,  in  England,  and  in  Scotland, 
and  in  the  frontiers  of  Languedoc,  for  I  saw  come 
thither  to  the  Earl,  while  I  was  there,  knights  and 
squires  of  all  nations,  and  so  I  was  informed  by 
them,  and  by  the  Earl  himself,  of  all  things  that  I 
demanded  :  there  I  inquired  how  Gaston  the  Earl's 
son  died,  for  Sir  Espaing  du  Lyon  would  not  shew 
me  anything  thereof:  and  so  much  I  inquired,  that 
an  ancient  squire  and  a  notable  man  shewed  the 
matter  to  me,  and  began  thus  :  — 

"  True  it  is,"  quoth  he,  "  that  the  Earl  of  Foix, 
and  my  lady  of  Foix  his  wife,  agree  not  well  to- 
gether, nor  have  not  done  for  a  long  season  ;  and 
the  discord  between  them  was  first  moved  by  the 
King  of  Navarre,  who  was  brother  to  the  lady  ;  for 


204        The  Journey  of  Sir  John    Froissart 

the  King  of  Navarre  pledged  himself  as  surety  for 
the  Lord  d'Albret,  whom  the  Earl  of  Foix  had  in 
prison,  for  the  sum  of  fifty  thousand  francs;  and 
the  Earl  of  Foix,  who  knew  that  the  King  of  Na- 
varre was  craftv  and  malicious,  in  the  beginning 
would  not  trust  him,  wherewith  the  Countess  of 
Foix  had  great  displeasure  and  indignation  against 
the  Earl  her  husband,  and  said  to  him:  — 

"'  Sir,  ve  repute  but  small  honour  in  the  King  of 
Navarre  my  brother,  when  ye  will  not  trust  him 
for  fifty  thousand  francs  :  even  though  ye  get  no 
more  from  the  Armagnacs  nor  from  the  Labrissiens, 
than  ye  have,  it  ought  to  suflice  :  and  also.  Sir,  ve 
know  that  ye  ought  to  assign  over  my  dower,  which 
mounteth  to  fifty  thousand  francs,  which  ye  should 
put  into  the  hands  of  my  brother,  the  King  of 
Navarre;  wherefore,  Sir,  ye  cannot  be  ill   paid.' 

" '  Dame,'  quoth  he,  '  ye  say  truth  ;  but  if  I 
thought  that  the  King  of  Navarre  would  stop  the 
payment  for  that  cause,  the  Lord  d'Albret  should 
never  go  out  of  Orthes,  and  so  I  should  be  paid  to 
the  last  penny  :  but  since  ye  desire  it,  I  will  do  it, 
not  for  the  love  of  you,  but  for  the  love  of  my  son.' 

"  So  by  these  words,  and  by  the  King  of  Navarre's 
obligation,  who  became  debtor  to  the  Earl  of  Foix, 
the  Lord  d'Albret  was  delivered  quit,  and  became 
French  and  was  married  in  France  to  the  sister  of 
the  Duke  of  Bourbon ;  and  paid  at  his  ease  to  the 


The  Journey   of  Sir  John    Froissart         205 

King  of  Navarre  the  sum  of  fifty  thousand  francs  for 
his  ransom,  for  the  which  sum  the  King  was  bound 
to  the  Earl  of  Foix,  but  he  would  not  send  it  to  the 
Earl. 

"  Then  the  Earl  of  Foix  said  to  his  wife,  '  Dame, 
ye  must  go  into  Navarre  to  the  King  your  brother, 
and  shew  him  how  I  am  not  well  content  with  him, 
in  that  he  will  not  send  me  that  which  he  hath  re- 
ceived of  mine.' 

"  The  lady  answered,  how  she  was  ready  to  go  at 
his  commandment ;  and  so  she  departed,  and  rode 
to  Pampeluna,  to  the  King  her  brother,  who  received 
her  with  much  joy. 

"  The  lady  did  her  message  from  point  to  point : 
then  the  King  answered,  '  Fair  sister,  the  sum  of 
money  is  yours,  the  Earl  should  give  it  for  your 
dower ;  it  shall  never  go  out  of  the  realm  of  Na- 
varre, since   I    have  it  in   possession.' 

"  '  Ah  !  Sir,'  quoth  the  lady,  '  by  this  ve  shall 
set  great  hate  between  the  Earl  my  husband  and 
you,  and  if  ye  hold  your  purpose,  I  dare  not  return 
again  into  the  country  of  Foix,  for  mv  husband  will 
slay  me ;  he  will  say  I  have  deceived  him.' 

"  '  I  cannot  tell,'  quoth  the  King, '  what  ye  will  do, 
either  tarry  or  depart ;  but  as  for  the  money,  I  will 
not  depart  from  it ;  it  pertaineth  to  me  to  keep  it 
for  you,  but  it  shall  never  go  out  of  Navarre.' 

"  The  Countess  could  have  no  other  answer  of  the 


2o6        The  Journey   of  Sir  John   Froissart 

King  her  brother,  and  so  she  tarried  still  in  Navarre, 
and  durst  not  return  again. 

"The  Earl  of  Foix,  when  he  saw  the  dealing  of 
the  King  of  Navarre,  he  began  to  hate  his  wife,  and 
was  ill  content  with  her :  howbeit  she  was  in  no 
fault,  but  that  she  returned  not  again,  when  she  had 
done  her  message  :  but  she  durst  not,  for  she  knew 
well  the  Earl  her  husband  was  cruel  where  he  took 
displeasure:  thus  the  matter  standeth. 

"The  Earl's  son,  called  Gaston,  grew  and  waxed 
goodly,  and  was  married  to  the  daughter  of  the  Earl 
of  Armagnac,  a  fair  lady,  sister  to  the  Earl  that  now 
is,  the  Lord  Bertrand  of  Armagnac  ;  and  by  the  con- 
junction of  that  marriage  there  should  have  been 
peace  between  Foix  and  Armagnac  ;  the  boy  was  a 
fifteen  or  sixteen  year  of  age,  and  resembled  right 
well  to  his  father. 

"  On  a  time  he  desired  to  go  into  Navarre,  to  see 
his  mother  and  his  uncle  the  King  of  Navarre,  which 
was  in  an  evil  hour  for  him  and  for  all  this  country. 
When  he  was  come  into  Navarre  he  had  there  good 
cheer,  and  tarried  with  his  mother  a  certain  space, 
and  then  took  his  leave  :  but  for  all  that  he  could 
do,  he  could  not  get  his  mother  out  of  Navarre,  to 
have  gone  with  him  into  Foix  for  she  demanded  if 
the  Earl  had  commanded  him  so  to  do  or  no :  and 
he  answered  that  when  he  departed,  the  Earl  spake 
nothing  thereof;  therefore  the  lady  durst  not  go 
thither,  but  so  tarried  still. 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        207 

"  Then  the  boy  went  to  Pampeluna  to  take  his 
leave  of  the  King  his  uncle ;  the  King  made  him 
great  cheer,  and  kept  him  there  a  ten  days,  and 
gave  him  great  gifts,  and  to  his  men :  also  the  last 
gift  that  the  King  gave  him  was  his  death :  1  shall 
shew  you  how. 

"When  this  gentleman  should  depart,  the  King 
drew  him  apart  into  his  chamber  and  gave  him  a 
little  purse  full  of  powder,  which  powder  was  such, 
that  if  any  creature  living  did  eat  thereof,  he  should 
instantly  die,  without  remedy  ;  then  the  King 
said,  '  Gaston,  fair  nephew,  ye  shall  do  as  I  shall 
shew  to  you  ;  ye  see  how  the  Earl  of  Foix  your 
father  wrongfully  hath  your  mother  my  sister  in 
great  hate,  whereof  I  am  sore  displeased,  and  so 
ought  you  to  be  :  howbeit,  to  perform  all  the  matter, 
and  that  your  father  should  love  again  your  mother, 
to  that  intent  ye  shall  take  a  little  of  this  powder, 
and  put  it  on  some  meat  that  your  father  may  eat  it, 
but  beware  that  no  man  see  you  :  and  as  soon  as  he 
hath  eaten  it,  he  shall  desire  nothing  but  to  have 
back  his  wife,  and  so  to  love  her  ever  after,  which  ye 
ought  greatly  to  desire  :  and  of  this  that  I  shew  you, 
let  no  man  know,  but  keep  it  secret,  or  else  ye  lose 
all  the  deed.' 

"  The  boy,  who  thought  all  the  King  said  to  him 
had  been  true,  said,  '  Sir,  it  shall  be  done  as  ye  have 
devised,*  and  so  departed  from   Pampeluna  and  re- 


2o8         The  Journey   of  Sir  John    Froissart 

turned  to  Orthes.  The  Earl  his  father  made  him 
good  cheer,  and  demanded  tidings  ot  the  King  of 
Navarre,  and  what  gifts  he  had  given  him  ;  and 
the  boy  shewed  how  he  had  given  him  divers, 
and  shewed  him  all,  except  the  purse  with  the 
powder. 

"  Ofttimes  this  young  Gaston  and  Yvain  his  bas- 
tard brother  slept  together,  for  they  loved  together 
like  brethren,  and  were  like  arrayed  and  apparelled, 
for  they  were  near  of  a  greatness,  and  of  one  age: 
and  it  happened  on  a  time,  as  their  clothes  lay  to- 
gether on  their  beds,  Yvain  saw  a  purse  in  Gaston's 
coat  and  said,  '  What  thing  is  this,  that  ye  bear 
ever  about  you  ? '  Whereof  Gaston  had  no  joy  and 
said,  'Yvain,  give  me  my  coat,  ye  have  nothing  to 
do  therewith.'  And  all  that  day  after  Gaston  was 
pensive. 

"  And  it  fortuned  a  three  days  after,  as  God  would 
that  the  Earl  should  be  saved,  Gaston  and  his 
brother  Yvain  fell  out  together,  playing  at  tennis  ; 
and  Gaston  gave  him  a  blow,  and  the  boy  went  into 
his  father's  chamber  and  wept,  and  the  Earl  had  but 
then  heard  Mass  ;  and  when  the  Earl  saw  him  weep, 
he  said,  '  Son  Yvain,  what  ailest  thou  ? ' 

"  '  Sir,'  quoth  he,  '  Gaston  hath  beaten  me,  but  he 
were  more  worthy  to  be  beaten  than  I.' 

"'Why  so?'  quoth  the  Earl,  and  instantly  sus- 
pected something. 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        209 

"  *  By  my  faith,  Sir,'  quoth  he,  '  since  he  returned 
out  of  Navarre,  he  beareth  privily  at  his  breast  a 
purse  full  of  powder.  I  wot  not  what  it  is,  nor 
what  he  will  do  therewith,  but  he  hath  said  to  me 
once  or  twice  that  my  lady  his  mother  should 
shortly  be  again  in  your  grace,  and  better  beloved 
than  ever  she  was.' 

"  '  Peace,'  quoth  the  Earl,  '  and  speak  no  more  ; 
and  shew  this  to  no  man  living.' 

"'Sir,'  quoth  he,  'no  more  I  shall.' 

"  Then  the  Earl  entered  into  a  study  of  imagina- 
tion, and  so  came  to  the  hour  of  his  dinner,  and 
washed  and  sat  down  at  his  table  in  the  hall. 

"  Gaston  his  son  was  used  to  set  down  all  his 
service,  and  to  make  trial  of  all  the  dishes  ;  and 
when  he  had  set  down  the  hrst  course,  the  Earl  cast 
his  eyes  on  him,  and  saw  the  strings  of  the  purse 
hanging  at  his  bosom  :  then  his  blood  changed  and 
he  said,  'Gaston,  come  hither,  I  will  speak  with  thee 
in  thine  ear.' 

"  The  boy  came  to  him,  and  the  Earl  took  him  by 
the  bosom  and  found  out  the  purse,  and  with  his 
knife  cut  it  from  his  bosom  ;  the  boy  was  abashed 
and  stood  still,  and  spake  no  word,  and  looked  as 
pale  as  ashes  for  fear,  and  began  to  tremble.  The 
Earl  of  Foix  opened  the  purse  and  took  of  the 
powder,  and  laid  it  on  a  trencher  of  bread,  and 
called  to  him  a  dog,  and  gave  it  him  to  eat ;   and  as 


2IO        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

soon  as  the  dog  had  eaten  the  first  morsel,  he  turned 
his  eyes  in  his  head  and  died  incontinent. 

"  And  when  the  Earl  saw  that,  he  was  sore  dis- 
pleased: and  also  he  had  good  cause:  and  so  he 
rose  from  the  table  and  took  his  knife  and  would 
have  stricken  his  son  :  then  the  knights  and  squires 
ran  between  them  and  said,  '  Sir,  for  God's  sake  have 
mercy,  and  be  not  so  hasty  :  be  well  informed  first 
of  the  matter,  before  ye  do  any  evil  to  your  child.' 

"And  the  first  word  that  the  Earl  said  was,  '  Ha! 
Gaston,  traitor,  for  to  increase  thine  heritage  that 
should  come  to  thee,  I  have  had  war  and  hatred  of 
the  French  King,  of  the  King  of  England,  of  the 
King  of  Spain,  of  the  King  of  Navarre  and  of  the 
King  of  Aragon,  and  as  yet,  I  have  borne  all  their 
malice;  and  now  thou  wouldest  murder  me;  it 
moveth  of  an  evil  nature  :  but  first  thou  shalt  die 
with  this  stroke ; '  and  so  stepped  forth  with  his 
knife  and  would  have  slain  him. 

"  But  then  all  the  knights  and  squires  kneeled 
down  before  him  weeping  and  said,  'Ah,  Sir,  have 
mercy  for  God's  sake  ;  slay  not  Gaston  your  son  ; 
remember  ye  have  no  more  children  :  Sir,  cause  him 
to  be  guarded,  and  take  good  information  of  the 
matter ;  peradventure  he  knew  not  what  he  bare, 
and  peradventure  he  is  nothing  guilty  of  the 
deed.' 

"  '  Well,'   quoth   the    Earl,  '  put   him   instantly   in 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Frolssart        211 

prison,  and  let  him  be  so  kept  that  I  may  have  a 
reckoning  of  him.' 

"  Then  the  boy  was  put  into  the  tower ;  and  the 
Earl  took  a  great  many  of  them  that  served  his  son  ; 
and  some  of  them  fled,  and  the  Bishop  of  Lescar  is 
yet  at  Pau,  out  of  the  country,  for  he  was  had  in 
suspicion,  and  so  were  divers  others.  The  Earl 
caused  a  fifteen  to  be  put  to  death  right  horribly, 
and  the  cause  that  the  Earl  laid  to  them  was,  he 
said,  that  it  could  be  none  otherwise  but  that  they 
knew  of  the  boy's  secrets ;  wherefore  they  ought  to 
have  shewed  it  to  him,  and  to  have  said,  '  Sir,  Gas- 
ton your  son  beareth  a  purse  at  his  bosom.'  Be- 
cause they  did  not  this,  they  died  horribly  ;  whereof 
it  was  great  pity,  for  some  of  them  were  as  fresh 
and  as  jolly  squires  as  were  any  in  all  the  country, 
for  ever  the  Earl  was  served  with  good  men. 

"This  thing  touched  the  Earl  near  to  the  heart; 
and  that  he  well  shewed ;  for  on  a  day  he  assembled 
at  Orthes  all  the  nobles  and  prelates  of  Foix  and  of 
Beam,  and  all  the  notable  persons  of  his  country  : 
and  when  they  were  all  assembled,  he  shewed  them 
wherefore  he  sent  for  them,  and  how  he  had  found 
his  son  in  this  default ;  for  the  which  he  said  his 
intent  was  to  put  him  to  death  as  he  had  well  de- 
served. 

"Then  all  the  people  answered  to  that  case  with 
one  voice  and  said,  '  Sir,  saving  your  grace,  we  v;ill 


212        The  Journey  of  Sir  John  Frolssart 

not  that  Gaston  should  die;  he  is  your  heir,  and  ye 
have  no  more.' 

"  And  when  the  Earl  heard  the  people  how  they 
entreated  for  his  son,  he  somewhat  refrained  his  ire : 
then  he  thought  to  chastise  him  in  prison  a  month 
or  two,  and  then  to  send  him  on  some  voyage  for 
two  or  three  years,  till  he  might  somewhat  forget 
his  ill-will,  and  that  the  boy  might  be  of  greater  age 
and  of  more  knowledge. 

'*  Then  he  gave  leave  to  all  the  people  to  depart : 
but  they  of  Foix  would  not  depart  from  Orthes 
till  the  Earl  should  assure  them  that  Gaston  should 
not  die  ;  they  loved  the  boy  so  well :  then  the  Earl 
promised  them  ;  but  he  said  he  would  keep  him  in 
prison  a  certain  space  to  chastise  him  :  and  so  upon 
this  promise  every  man  departed,  and  Gaston  abode 
still  in  prison. 

"These  tidings  spread  abroad  into  divers  places, 
and  at  that  time  Pope  Gregory  the  Eleventh  was  at 
Avignon.  Then  he  sent  the  Cardinal  of  Amiens  in 
legation  into  Beam  to  have  come  to  the  Earl  of 
Foix  for  that  business,  and  by  the  time  that  he 
came  to  Beziers,  he  heard  such  tidings,  that  he 
needed  not  to  go  any  further  for  that  matter,  for 
there  he  heard  how  Gaston,  son  to  the  Earl  of  Foix, 
was  dead.  Since  I  have  shewed  you  so  much,  now 
shall  I  shew  you  how  he  died. 

"  The  Earl  of  Foix  caused  his  son  to  be  kept  in 


The  Journey   of  Sir  John   Froissart         213 

a  dark  chamber  in  the  tower  of  Orthes,  a  ten  days  : 
Httle  did  he  eat  or  drink :  yet  he  had  enough 
brought  him  every  day,  but  when  he  saw  it  he 
would  go  therefrom  and  set  little  store  thereby  :  and 
some  said  that  all  the  meat  that  had  been  brought 
him  stood  whole  and  entire  the  day  of  his  death  ; 
wherefore  it  was  great  marvel  that  he  lived  so  long, 
for  divers  reasons.  The  Earl  caused  him  to  be 
kept  in  the  chamber  alone,  without  any  company 
either  to  counsel  or  comfort  him  ;  and  all  that  sea- 
son the  boy  lay  in  his  clothes,  as  he  came  in  :  and 
he  argued  in  himself  and  was  full  of  melancholy, 
and  cursed  the  time  that  ever  he  was  born,  to  come 
to  such  an  end. 

"  The  same  day  that  he  died,  they  that  served 
him  with  meat  and  drink,  when  they  came  to  him, 
they  said,  '  Gaston,  here  is  meat  for  you.'  He 
made  no  care  thereof  and  said,  '  Set  it  down  there.' 

"  He  that  served  him  looked  and  saw  in  the 
prison  all  the  meat  standing  whole  as  it  had  been 
brought  him  before ;  and  so  departed,  and  closed 
the  chamber  door,  and  went  to  the  Earl  and  said : 
'  Sir,  for  God's  sake  have  mercy  on  your  son  Gas- 
ton, for  he  is  near  famished  in  prison  :  there  he 
lieth,  and  I  think  he  never  did  eat  anything  since 
he  came  into  prison,  for  I  have  seen  there  this  day 
all  that  ever  I  brought  him  before,  lying  together 
in  a  corner.' 


214        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

"  Of  those  words  the  Earl  was  sore  displeased, 
and  without  any  word  speaking,  went  out  of  his 
chamber  and  came  to  the  prison  where  his  son  was  : 
and  in  an  evil  hour  he  had  at  the  same  time  a  little 
knife  in  his  hand  to  pare  withal  his  nails. 

"  He  opened  the  prison  door,  and  came  to  his 
son,  and  had  the  little  knife  in  his  hand,  not  an 
inch  out  of  his  hand,  and  in  great  displeasure  he 
thrust  his  hand  to  his  son's  throat,  and  the  point  of 
the  knife  a  little  entered  into  his  throat,  into  a 
certain  vein.  And  he  said,  '  Ha  !  traitor,  why  dost 
not  thou  eat  thy  meat  ?  '  And  therewith  the  Earl 
departed  without  any  more  doing  or  saying,  and 
went  into  his  own  chamber. 

"  The  boy  was  abashed,  and  afraid  of  the  coming  of 
his  father,  and  also  was  feeble  from  fasting,  and  the 
point  of  the  knife  a  little  entered  into  a  vein  of  his 
throat,  and  so  he  fell  down  suddenly  and  died. 

"  The  Earl  was  scant  in  his  chamber,  when  the 
keeper  of  the  boy  came  to  him  and  said,  '  Sir, 
Gaston  your  son  is  dead.' 

"  '  Dead  ?  '  saith  the  Earl. 

"  '  Yea,  truly,  Sir,'  said  he. 

"  The  Earl  would  not  believe  it,  but  sent  thither 
a  squire  that  was  by  him  ;  and  he  went  and  came 
again  and  said,  '  Sir,  surely  he  is  dead.' 

"  Then  the  Earl  was  sore  displeased,  and  made 
great  complaint  for  his  son,  and  said,  '  Ah,  Gaston, 


The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart        215 

what  a  poor  adv^enture  is  this  for  thee  and  for  me  ! 
In  an  evil  hour  thou  wentest  to  Navarre  to  see  thy 
mother :  I  shall  never  have  the  joy  that  I  had 
before.' 

"  Then  the  Earl  caused  his  barber  to  shave  his 
head,  and  clothed  himself  in  black,  and  all  his  house, 
and  with  much  sore  weeping  the  boy  was  borne  to 
the  church  of  the  Freres  in  Orthes,  and  there 
buried. 

"  Thus,  as  I  have  shewed  you,  the  Earl  of  Foix 
slew  Gaston  his  son,  but  the  King  of  Navarre  gave 
the  occasion  of  his  death." 


Of  the  State  or  Ordinance  of  the  Earl  of  Foix 

When  I  had  heard  this  tale  of  the  death  of  Gas- 
ton, son  to  the  Earl  of  Foix,  I  had  great  pity  thereof 
for  the  love  of  the  Earl  his  father,  whom  I  found 
a  lord  of  high  recommendation,  noble,  liberal  and 
courteous  ;  and  also  for  love  of  the  country,  that 
should  be  in  great  strife  for  lack  of  an  heir. 

Then  I  thanked  the  squire  and  departed  from 
him,  but  afterwards  I  saw  him  divers  times  in  the 
Earl's  house,  and  talked  oftentimes  with  him. 

Of  the  state  and  order  of  the  Earl  of  Foix  cannot 
be  too  much  spoken  nor  praised;  for  the  season 
that  I  was  at  Orthes  I  found  him  such,  and  much 
more  than  I  can  speak  of:  and  while  I  was  there  I 


2i6        The  Journey  of  Sir  John   Froissart 

saw  and  heard  many  things  that  turned  me  to  great 
pleasure. 

I  saw  on  a  Christmas  Day,  sitting  at  his  board, 
four  Bishops  of  his  country,  two  Clementines  and 
two  Urbanists :  .  the  Bishop  of  Pamiers  and  the 
Bishop  of  Lescar,  Clementines,  they  sat  highest,  then 
the  Bishop  of  Ayre  and  the  Bishop  of  Rou,  Urban- 
ists ;  then  sat  the  Earl  of  Foix,  and  then  the  Vis- 
count de  Roquebertin  of  Gascony,  the  Viscount 
de  Bruniquel,  the  Viscount  of  Gousserant,  and  a 
knight  of  England,  of  the  Duke  of  Lancaster's,  who 
was  then  at  Narbonne  :  the  knight  was  called  Sir 
William  Willoughby ;  the  Duke  had  sent  him 
thither.  And  at  another  table  sat  five  abbots  and 
two  knights  of  Aragon,  called  Sir  Raymond  de 
Montflorentin  and  Sir  Martin  de  Ruane.  And  at 
another  table  sat  knights  and  squires  of  Gascony 
and  of  Bigorre  :  first  the  Lord  d'Anchin,  then  Sir 
Gaillard  de  la  Motte,  Sir  Raymond  de  Chateau- 
neuf,  the  Lord  de  Chaumont,  Gascons,  the  Lord  of 
Copaire,  the  Lord  de  la  Lanne,  the  Lord  de  Mont- 
ferrant.  Sir  William  Bernard,  Sir  Peter  Courton, 
the  Lord  de  Valenchin  and  Sir  Aingalle,  sur- 
named  Le  Basele ;  and  at  other  tables  knights  of 
Beam,  a  great  number.  The  chief  stewards  of  the 
hall  were  Sir  Espaing  du  Lyon,  Sir  Siquart  de 
Bois  Verdun,  Sir  Mouvant  de  Noailles,  and  Sir 
Peter  de  Vaux  of  Beam  :  and  the  Earl's  two  bastard 


The  Journey   of  Sir  John    Froissart         217 

brethren  served  at  the  table,  Sir  Ernauton  Guillaume, 
and  Sir  Peter  de  Beam  :  and  so  did  also  the  Earl's 
two  sons;  Sir  Yvain  de  I'Eschelle  was  sewer  and 
Sir  Gracien  bare  his  cup.  And  there  were  many 
minstrels,  as  well  of  his  own  as  of  strangers  :  and 
each  of  them  did  their  devoir  in  their  faculties. 

The  same  day  the  Earl  gave  to  heralds  and  min- 
strels the  sum  of  five  hundred  francs,  and  gave  to 
the  Duke  of  Touraine's  minstrels  gowns  of  cloth 
of  gold  furred  with  ermine,  valued  at  two  hundred 
francs.      This  dinner  endured  four  hours. 

Thus  I  am  glad  to  speak  of  the  Earl  of  Foix,  for 
I  was  there  in  his  house  a  twelve  weeks,  and  well 
entreated  in  all  things :  and  while  I  was  there  I 
might  learn  and  hear  tidings  of  all  countries  :  and 
also  the  gentle  knight.  Sir  Espaing  du  Lvon,  in 
whose  company  1  entered  into  the  country,  he 
caused  me  to  be  acquainted  with  knights  and  squires, 
such  as  could  declare  to  me  anything  that  I  could 
demand. 


THE    BATTLE    OF   ALJUBAROTA 


VII.   THE  BATTLE  OF  ALJUBAROTA 

How  for  the  war  that  was  between  them,  the  King  of 
Castile  had  aid  out  of  France,  and  the  King  of  Portugal 
out  of  England 

KING  DON  JOHN  of  Castile  being  at  siege 
before  Lisbon,  wherein  was  the  King  John 
of  Portugal,  tidings  came  into  his  host  how 
the  Duke  of  Lancaster,  with  a  great  number  of  men 
of  war,  was  coming  thitherward  to  raise  the  siege. 

Then  the  King  of  Castile  sent  messengers  and 
letters  to  have  aid  out  of  France,  and  specially  he 
sent  into  the  country  of  Beam,  and  into  the  land 
of  the  Earl  of  Foix  ;  and  out  of  Beam  there  issued, 
in  a  four  days'  respite,  three  hundred  spears  of  chosen 
men  of  arms  :  and  it  was  shewed  me  by  them  that 
saw  them  depart  from  Orthes,  how  that  thev  were 
the  best  armed  and  appointed  company  that  went 
out  of  Beam  for  many  a  day  before. 

The  Earl  of  Foix  was  angry  and  sorrowful  of  their 
departing,  for  he  saw  well  that  his  country  was  sore 
feebled  thereby:  then  he  sent  Sir  Espaing  du  Lyon 
and  Sir  Peter  Cabestan  to  these  lords,  knights  and 
squires,  desiring  them  to  come  together  to  his  castle 


222  The   Battle  of  Aljubarota 

of  Orthes,  to  the  intent  to  give  them  a  dinner  to 
their  farewell.  There  they  had  a  great  dinner  at 
great  leisure,  and  were  served  with  everything  that 
to  such  a  dav  pertained. 

And  after  dinner  the  Earl  led  with  him  all  this 
companv  into  the  gallerv :  then  he  entered  into 
communing  with  them  and  said,  "  Fair  lords  and 
friends,  it  shall  grieve  me  to  see  vour  departing  out 
of  mv  countrv  ;  not  for  that  I  am  displeased  with 
vour  advancements  and  honours,  for  in  all  cases  I 
would  gladlv  augment  and  exalt  your  honour  and 
profit :  but  I  have  great  pitv  of  vou,  tor  ve  are  the 
chief  flower  of  chivalrv  of  mv  country  of  Beam,  and 
ve  thus  go  into  a  strange  countrv.  I  would  counsel 
vou  vet  again  to  leave  this  voyage,  and  to  let  the 
King  of  Castile  and  the  King  of  Portugal  make  their 
war  between  themselves  :  for  ve  are  not  bound  to 
do  otherwise." 

"  Sir,"  quoth  thev,  "  saving  vour  displeasure,  we 
cannot  do  thus  :  and,  Sir,  ve  know  more  than  ve 
speak  of;  we  have  taken  wages  and  gifts  ot  the  King 
of  Castile,  wherefore  we  must  needs  deserve  them." 

"  Well,"  quoth  the  Earl,  "  ye  speak  well  ;  but  I 
shall  shew  vou  what  shall  come  of  this  vovage  ; 
either  ye  shall  return  poor  and  naked,  or  else  ye 
shall  be  all  slain  or  taken." 

The  knights  began  to  laugh  and  said,  "  Sir,  we 
must  abide  the  adventure." 


The   Battle  of  Aljubarota  223 

Then  the  Earl  fell  in  other  talking,  and  left  that 
in  rest ;  and  then  he  demanded  for  wine  and  spice, 
and  he  made  every  man  drink,  and  then  took  every 
man  bv  the  hand,  and  bade  them  farewell,  and  de- 
parted from  them  and  went  into  his  chamber.  And 
at  the  foot  of  the  castle  the  knights  mounted  on 
their  horses,  and  so  rode  away. 

In  the  mean  season  the  King  of  Castile  left  the 
siege  of  Lisbon,  and  came  to  Santarem,  and  lodged 
at  the  castle  called  the  Lion,  and  his  men  in  the 
town,  as  many  as  might,  and  in  the  villages  there- 
about ;  and  there  came  to  him  the  Gascons  of  Beam 
with  a  fair  companv. 

And  so  it  was,  that  the  same  week  that  the  King 
of  Castile  departed  from  the  siege  of  Lisbon,  three 
great  ships  of  men  of  war  and  English  archers 
arrived  at  Lisbon.  They  were  to  the  number  of 
five  hundred,  one  and  other,  and  a  third  part  oi 
them  were  of  the  Companions  Adventurers,  having 
no  wages  of  no  man  :  they  had  heard  of  the  war 
between  Castile  and  Portugal,  and  they  came  to 
Bordeaux,  and  there  assembled  and  said,  "  Let  us 
go  at  adventure  into  Portugal ;  we  shall  find  them 
there  that  will  receive  us  and  set  us  a-work."  Sir 
John  Harpedane,  who  was  then  marshal  of  Bor- 
deaux, counselled  them  greatly  thereto,  for  he 
would  not  that  thev  should  abide  in  Bordeaux, 
for   they   might    there    have    done    more   hurt   than 


2  24  The  Battle  of  Aljubarota 

good,  because  they  were  Companions  /Adventurers, 
and  had  nothing  to  lose. 

Of  them  that  arrived  at  Lisbon,  I  cannot  name 
all ;  there  were  three  English  squires  that  were  their 
captains  ;  one  was  called  Northberrv,  and  another 
Morberry,  and  the  third  Huguelin  de  Hartsel  : 
there  were  none  of  them  past  the  age  of  fifty  year, 
and  they  were  good  men  of  arms,  and  well  used  in 
the  feats  of  war. 

Of  the  coming  of  these  Englishmen  they  of  Lis- 
bon were  right  glad,  and  so  was  the  King  of  Portu- 
gal, who  wished  to  see  them  :  and  so  they  went  to 
the  palace,  where  the  King  was.  He  made  them 
great  cheer,  and  demanded  of  them  if  the  Duke  of 
Lancaster  had  sent  them  thither. 

"  Sir,"  quoth  Northberrv,  "  it  is  a  long  season 
since  he  had  any  knowledge  of  us,  or  we  of  him  ; 
Sir,  we  be  men  of  divers  sorts,  seeking  for  adven- 
tures." 

"  Bv  my  faith,"  quoth  the  King,  "  you  are  right 
heartily  welcome.  Your  coming  doth  me  great  good 
and  joy,  and  shortly  I  shall  set  you  a-work." 

"  Sir,"  quoth  they,  "  we  desire  nothing  else  ;  and. 
Sir,  we  desire  you  that  shortly  we  may  see  your 
enemies."  The  King  made  them  a  dinner  in  his 
palace  at  Lisbon,  and  commanded  that  they  should 
all  be  lodged  in  the  city  at  their  ease,  and  be  paid 
for  their  wages  for  three  months. 


The   Battle  of  Aljubarota  225 

Then  the  King  set  his  clerks  a-work,  and  made 
letters  and  sent  them  over  all  his  realm,  command- 
ing every  man  able  to  bear  harness  to  draw  to  Lis- 
bon. And  then  it  was  ordained  that  within  three 
days  every  man  should  draw  into  the  fields,  and 
take  some  ground  there  to  abide  their  enemies  ; 
those  three  days  they  kept  the  gates  of  Lisbon  so 
close,  that  neither  man  nor  woman  could  issue  out ; 
for  they  would  not  that  their  enemies  should  hear 
of  their  intention. 

And  when  the  Englishmen  that  were  there  un- 
derstood  that  they  should  issue  out  and  draw  towards 
Santarem  to  look  on  their  enemies,  they  were  joy- 
ful :  then  every  man  made  him  ready,  and  the 
archers  dressed  ready  their  bows  and  arrows,  and  on 
a  Thursday  they  departed  out  of  Lisbon  ;  and  on 
the  Friday  in  the  morning,  they  sounded  their 
trumpets  and  made  them  ready,  and  took  the  way 
on  the  right  hand,  following  the  river  and  the  plain 
country,  and  so  rode  that  day  four  leagues. 

That  day  tidings  came  to  the  King  of  Castile, 
where  he  lay  at  Santarem,  that  the  Portuguese  were 
coming  towards  him.  Then  it  was  ordained  and 
published  in  the  host,  that  on  the  Saturday,  in  the 
morning,  every  man,  a-foot  and  a-horseback,  should 
issue  out  of  Santarem,  and  draw  towards  their  ene- 
mies, to  fight  with  them :  every  man  made  him  ready, 
and  was  joyful  of  that  journey.    And  on  the  Saturday 

Q 


226  The   Battle  of  Aljubarota 

in  the  morning  thev  sounded  their  trumpets,  and 
the  King  heard  Mass  in  the  castle,  and  drank,  and 
then  leapt  on  his  horse,  and  every  man  with  him, 
and  so  drew  into  the  field  in  good  array  of  battle. 

Of  the  English  and  Portuguese,  how  they  ordered  themselves 
and  their  battalion 

On  the  other  side,  the  King  of  Portugal  had  sent 
forth  three  scouts  to  view  the  demeanour  of  the 
Spaniards  :  two  of  them  were  English  squires,  ex- 
pert men  of  arms,  one  called  James  Hartlebury,  and 
the  other  Philip  Bradestan ;  and  with  them  Fer- 
nando de  la  Gresse,  of  Portugal.  They  were  all 
well  horsed,  and  rode  forth  till  they  came  to  a  little 
hill ;  and  there  they  might  well  see  the  behaving 
of  the  Spaniards  ;  then  they  returned  to  the  King  of 
Portugal  and  said,  "  Sir,  we  have  been  so  far  forward 
that  we  have  seen  vour  enemies  :  Sir,  surely  they  be 
a  great  number,  thev  are  well  a  thirty  thousand 
horse  ;  therefore.  Sir,  take  your  advice." 

Then  the  King  turned  him  towards  his  people  and 
said  aloud,  "  Sirs,  now  advise  you  well,  for  there 
needeth  now  no  cowardice,  for  we  shall  fight  shortly  ; 
think,  Sirs,  to  do  well,  and  let  us  sell  our  lives  dear, 
and  of  one  thing  be  ye  sure  :  I  shall  not  fly,  but  abide 
the  adventure  with  you."  Then  they  all  answered, 
"  With  a  good  will,  so  be  it;  and  we  shall  all  abide 
with  vou." 


The   Battle  of  Aljubarota  227 

Then  the  English  captains  were  called  forth, 
Northberry  and  Hartsel,  and  others  of  them  that 
were  most  expert  in  arms  :  the  King  demanded  of 
them  what  counsel  they  would  give  him,  how  to 
abide  the  adventure  of  the  battle,  tor  his  enemies 
approached  fast,  "  and  they  be  in  number  four 
against  one  of  us." 

Then  the  Englishmen  said,  "  Sir,  since  we  shall 
have  battle,  and  they  be  greater  in  number  than  we 
be,  wherefore  it  is  a  hard  match,  we  cannot  conquer 
without  we  take  some  advantage  of  some  hedges  or 
bushes  :  let  us  take  such  a  ground  as  we  may  fortify, 
so  that  they  may  not  enter  upon  us  so  lightly  as 
they  should  do  upon  the  plain  field." 

"  Sirs,"  quoth  the  King,  "  ye  speak  wisely,  and  it 
shall  be  as  ye  have  devised." 

Not  far  off  from  them  was  the  town  of  Aljubarota, 
a  great  village:  thither  the  men  of  Lisbon  had  sent 
all  their  provision  and  waggons,  for  it  was  their  in- 
tention that  night  to  lodge  there,  whether  they  had 
battle  or  no,  if  they  might  scape  with  honour :  and 
without  the  town  there  was  a  great  abbey  of  monks, 
and  the  church  standeth  a  little  out  of  the  road,  in  a 
moatj  environed  about  with  great  trees,  hedges  and 
bushes  :  it  was  a  strong  place,  with  a  little  help. 

Then  the  Englishmen  were  again  called  to  counsel 
to  the  King,  for  though  they  were  but  few,  yet  the 
King  would  follow  much  their  advice.     Then  they 


228  The   Battle  of  Aljubarota 

said,  "  Sir,  we  know  hereby  a  place,  the  minster  out- 
side Aljubarota,  among  the  trees  ;  it  standeth  in  a 
strong  place,  with  a  little  amendment  and  help:" 
and  such  as  knew  the  country  said,  "  Sir,  it  is  true." 

Then  the  King  said,  "  Let  us  draw  thither,  and  let 
us  order  there  ourselves  as  men  of  war  ought  to  do." 

Then  on  the  side  next  the  fields  they  cut  down 
the  trees  and  laid  them  one  over  another,  to  the 
intent  that  horsemen  should  not  come  with  full 
course  on  them  ;  they  left  one  way  open,  not  very 
large,  and  such  archers  and  crossbows  as  they  had, 
they  set  them  on  every  side  of  the  way,  and  their 
men  of  arms  all  a-foot  on  the  level  inside  the  way, 
with  the  church  on  their  one  side ;  and  there  the 
King's  banners  were  pitched.  And  when  they  had 
thus  ordered  everything  they  were  in  great  joy,  and 
said  that,  if  it  pleased  God,  they  were  well,  and  in 
such  a  place  as  to  keep  it  long  and  to  make  a  good 
day's  work. 

Then  there  were  two  knights  ordained  to  go  and 
search  every  company,  and  to  demand  if  any  were 
abashed  to  abide  the  battle.  The  messengers  re- 
ported to  the  King  that  they  could  find  no  man  but 
was  ready  to  abide  the  adventure  of  battle. 

"  It  is  so  much  the  better,"  quoth  the  King. 

Then  the  King  caused  all  that  would  be  made 
knights  to  come  before  him,  and  he  would  give 
them  the  order  of  knighthood,  in  the  name  of  God 


The  Battle  of  Aljubarota  229 

and  of  St.  George.  And  as  I  understand,  there 
were  made  a  threescore  new  knights  ;  whereof  the 
King  had  great  joy,  and  did  set  them  in  the  front 
of  the  battalion,  and  said  to  them,  "  Sirs,  the  order 
of  knighthood  is  as  noble  and  high  as  any  heart  can 
think  ;  and  there  is  no  knight  that  ought  to  be  a 
coward  or  shameful,  but  when  his  helm  is  on  his 
head  and  he  seeth  his  enemies,  he  ought  to  be 
fierce  and  hardy  as  a  lion  ;  and  because  I  would  ve 
should  this  dav  shew  prowess  where  it  ought  to  be 
shewed,  therefore  I  ordain  you  in  the  first  front  of 
the  battle  ;  and,  Sirs,  do  so  that  we  may  have  honour, 
and  ve  also  ;  otherwise  your  spurs  are  but  ill  set  on." 
And  every  knight  answered  as  his  turn  fell,  as  he 
passed  by  the  King,  "  Sir,  with  the  pleasure  of  God 
we  shall  so  do,  to  have  your  grace  and  love." 

Of  the  Spaniards,  how  they  ordered  themselves  and   their 
battalions 

Now  let  us  return  to  the  King  Don  John  of 
Castile,  and  the  knights  and  squires  of  France  and 
of  Gascony,  who  were  there  with  him. 

Such  as  they  had  sent  to  view  their  enemies  re- 
turned again  and  said,  "  Sir  King,  we  have  ridden 
so  far  forward  that  we  have  seen  our  enemies,  and 
according  as  we  can  judge,  they  be  not  past  ten 
thousand  men  in  all ;  and  they  be  about  the  minster 


230  The   Battle  of  Aljubarota 

of  Aljubarota,  set  in  order  of  battle,  and  there  they 
shall  be  found,  whosoever  will  seek  for  them." 

Then  the  King  called  to  him  his  council,  and 
especially  the  barons  and  knights  of  France,  and 
demanded  of  them  what  was  best  to  do. 

The  Frenchmen  said,  "  Sir,  we  think  it  were  best 
let  them  be  fought  withal  immediately." 

Then  the  King  demanded  of  them  of  his  own 
country  their  opinions:  they  answered  and  said,  "  Sir, 
we  have  well  heard  the  knights  of  France,  how  they 
would  have  you  hotly  to  set  on  your  enemies  ;  but 
before  we  come  to  them  it  will  be  night,  for  ye  see 
the  sun  draweth  downward,  and  as  yet  ye  have  not 
ordered  your  battalions  ;  Sir,  therefore  we  think,  it 
were  good  ve  tarried  till  the  morning,  for  they  can- 
not fly  nor  scape  us." 

Then  the  King  stood  still  a  little  and  cast  down 
his  look  to  the  earth,  and  afterwards  he  turned  his 
regard  on  the  strangers.  Then  the  marshal,  Sir 
Reginald  de  Limousin,  said,  to  please  the  French- 
men, turning  himself  to  the  Spaniards,  "  Sirs,  how 
can  ye  be  more  sage  in  battles,  or  more  used  in 
arms,  than  these  valiant  knights  be  that  be  here 
present?  How  can  ye  devise  anything  beyond 
them  ?  for  thev  have  done  nothing  else  all  their 
life-days  but  travel  from  realm  to  realm  to  find  and 
to  do  deeds  of  arms.  How  can  you  or  durst  vou 
devise  anything  against   their  words,  which   are  so 


The   Battle  of  x\ljubarota  23  t 

noble  and  so  high  ?  I  see  no  better  way  for  vou 
than  to  be  still,  and  let  them  alone  that  have  seen 
more  than  you  in  such  businesses  :  for  ye  never  saw 
what  they  have  done,  nor  never  shall." 

Then  the  King  looked  up,  and  by  seeming  was 
glad  with  those  words,  and  the  Spaniards  were 
abashed,  and  every  man  was  still,  and  the  King 
said,  "  I  will,  in  the  name  of  God  and  St.  James, 
that  our  enemies  be  fought  withal  :  and  all  such  as 
will  be  made  knights  to  come  forth  before  me  ;  for 
I  will  give  the  order  of  knighthood,  in  the  honour 
of  God  and  St.  George." 

Then  there  came  forth  many  squires  of  France 
and  of  Beam,  and  there  they  were  made  knights  of 
the  King's  hand,  to  the  number  of  a  hundred  and 
forty.  There  might  have  been  seen  among  these 
new  knights  great  nobleness,  and  they  maintained 
themselves  so  goodly,  that  it  was  pleasure  to  behold 
them,  for  they  were  a  fair  battalion. 

Then   the   strangers   came   before    the    King   and 
said,  "  Sir,  we  be  come  from  far  parts  to  serve  you  :    • 
Sir,  we  entreat  you  do  us  that  grace  to  let  us  have 
the  first  battalion." 

"  I  am  content,"  quoth  the  King,  "  in  the  name 
of  God  and  St.  James,  and  St.  George  be  in  your 
aid." 

Then  the  Spaniards  said  one  to  another  softly, 
*'  Behold,   for   God's   sake   behold,    how   our    King 


232  The   Battle  of  Aljubarota 

putteth  all  his  trust  in  these  Frenchmen  :  they  shall 
have  the  first  battalion  :  they  praise  us  not  so  much 
that  they  will  take  us  with  them  ;  let  it  be  so,  we 
are  content,  but  it  were  good  we  demanded  of  the 
King,  whether  he  will  abide  with  us,  or  else  go  with 
the  Frenchmen." 

Then  six  of  the  most  notablest  of  them  went  to 
the  King  and  inclined  themselves  and  said,  "  Right 
noble  King,  we  see  and  understand  well  that  this 
day  ye  shall  have  battle  with  your  enemies :  Goc( 
send  grace  that  it  be  to  your  honour  and  victory., 
as  we  greatly  desire.  Sir,  we  would  know  whether 
your  pleasure  lieth,  to  be  among  the  Frenchmen,  or 
else  with  us  ?  " 

"  Fair  Sirs,"  quoth  the  King,  "  though  I  have 
granted  the  first  battalion  to  these  knights  and 
squires  strangers,  who  are  come  from  far  off  to  serve 
me,  and  are  valiant  and  expert  men  in  wars,  yet  for 
all  that  I  renounce  you  not,  for  I  will  be  and  abide 
among  you  :  therefore,  Sirs,  help  to  defend  me." 

Of  this  answer  the  Spaniards  had  great  joy,  and 
were  well  contented  and  said,  "  Sir,  so  shall  we  do, 
and  shall  not  fail  to  die  in  the  quarrel ;  for  we  are 
sworn  to  you,  by  the  faith  of  our  bodies,  when  ye 
were  crowned  ;  for,  Sir,  we  loved  so  well  the  King 
your  father,  that  we  cannot  fail  you  in  any  wise." 

"  That  is  our  trust,"  quoth  the  King.  So  thus 
the  King  of  Spain  abode  among  his  own   men,  who 


The   Battle  of  Aljubarota  233 

were  well  a  twenty  thousand  horsemen,  all  covered 
in  steel.  Sir  Reginald  de  Limousin  was  in  the  first 
battalion,  for  it  was  his  right,  because  he  was 
marshal. 

The  same  Saturday  was  a  fair  day,  and  the  sun 
was  turned  towards  evensong.  Then  the  first  bat- 
talion came  before  Aljubarota,  where  the  King  of 
Portugal  and  his  men  were  ready  to  receive  them. 

Of  these  French  knights  there  were  a  two  thousand 
spears,  as  fresh  and  as  well-ordered  men  as  could  be 
devised  :  and  as  soon  as  they  saw  their  enemies, 
they  joined  together  like  men  of  war,  and  approached 
in  good  order  till  they  came  within  a  bowshot.  At 
their  first  coming  there  was  a  hard  encounter ;  for 
such  as  desired  to  assail,  to  win  grace  and  praise, 
entered  into  the  narrow  way,  where  the  Englishmen 
by  their  policy  had  fortified  them  ;  and  because  the 
entry  was  so  narrow  there  was  great  press,  and  great 
mischief  to  the  assailants  ;  for  such  English  archers 
as  were  there,  shot  so  wholly  together,  that  their 
arrows  pierced  man  and  horse,  and  when  the  horses 
were  full  of  arrows  they  fell  one  upon  another. 

Then  the  English  men  of  arms  and  the  Portu- 
guese came  on  them,  crying  their  cries  "  Our  Lady 
for  Lisbon  !  "  with  good  spears  and  sharp  heads, 
wherewith  they  struck  and  hurt  many  knights  and 
squires.  There  was  the  Lord  of  Lingnach,  of 
Beam,  beaten  down,  and  his  banner  won,  and  he 


234  The   Battle  of  Aljubarota 

taken  prisoner,  and  many  of  his  men  taken  and 
slain:  also  Sir  John  de  Rue,  Sir  GeofFry  Richon, 
Sir  GeofFry  de  Partenay,  and  all  their  companies 
that  were  entered  within  the  narrow  way  :  their 
horses  were  so  hurt  with  the  archers,  that  they  fell 
on  their  masters,  and  one  upon  another:  there  these 
Frenchmen  were  in  great  '  danger,  for  they  could 
not  help  one  another,  for  they  had  no  room  to 
enlarge  themselves,  nor  to  fight  at  their  will. 

When  the  Portuguese  saw  that  mischief  fall  on 
the  first  assailers,  they  were  glad,  and  as  fresh  and 
courageous  to  fight  as  any  men  might  be.  There 
was  the  King  of  Portugal,  with  his  banners  before 
him,  mounted  on  a  good  horse,  trapped  with  the  arms 
of  Portugal ;  and  he  had  great  joy  to  see  that  mis- 
chief fall  on  his  enemies  ;  and  to  comfort  his  people 
he  laughed  and  said  a-high,  "  On  !  forward  good 
men  !  defend  you,  and  fight  with  good  will  ;  if  there 
be  no  more  than  these  we  need  not  to  fear,  tor  if  I 
knew  ever  anything  in  battle,  all  these  be  ours." 
Thus  the  King  of  Portugal  comforted  his  people, 
who  fought  valiantly,  and  had  enclosed  in  the  narrow 
way  all  the  first  assailers,  of  whom  there  were  many 
slain. 

True  it  was  that  this  first  battalion  had  thought 
to  have  been  quicklier  aided  of  the  Spaniards  than 
thev  were  ;  for  if  the  King  of  Castile  and  his  com- 
pany  had   come   by  another  part  and  assailed    the 


The  King  of  Portugal  charging  the  Spaniards 
at  Aljubarota 


The   Battle   of  Aljubarota  235 

Portuguese,  it  had  been  Hkely  the  day  had  been 
theirs;  but  they  did  nothing,  wherefore  they  were 
to  blame,  and  received  damage.  Also,  indeed,  the 
Frenchmen  set  on  too  soon,  but  they  did  it  to 
the  intent  to  have  won  honour,  and  to  maintain  the 
words  they  had  spoken  before  the  King ;  and  also, 
as  I  was  informed,  the  Spaniards  would  not  set  on 
so  soon,  for  they  loved  not  the  Frenchmen,  but 
said,  "  Let  them  alone,  they  shall  find  right  well  to 
whom  to  speak  ;  these  Frenchmen  are  great  boasters 
and  high-minded,  and  also  our  King  hath  no  perfect 
trust  but  in  them  ;  and  since  the  King  would  that 
they  should  have  the  honour  of  the  day's  work,  let 
us  suffer  them  to  take  it." 

Thus  the  Spaniards  stood  still  in  a  great  battalion, 
and  would  not  go  forward,  which  was  right  displeas- 
ant  to  the  King,  but  he  could  not  amend  it.  But 
the  Spaniards  said,  because  there  was  none  returned 
from  the  battle,  "  Sir,  surely  these  knights  of  France 
have  discomfited  your  enemies;  the  honour  of  this 
day's  work  is  theirs." 

"  God  give  grace,"  quoth  the  King,  "  that  it  be 
so  ;  let  us  ride  then  somewhat  forward." 

Then  they  rode  a  crossbow  shot  forward,  and 
then  again  rested :  it  was  a  great  beauty  to  see  them, 
they  were  so  well  mounted  and  armed. 

In  the  mean  season  the  Frenchmen  fought,  and 
such    as    had    leisure    to    alight    fought    valiantly  : 


236  The   Battle  of  Aljubarota 

divers  knights  and  squires  of  either  party  did  many 
feats  of  arms  one  upon  another,  and  when  their 
spears  failed,  they  took  axes  and  gave  many  great 
strokes  on  the  helms,  slaving  and  maiming  each 
other.  Whosoever  were  in  such  case  as  the  French- 
men and  Portuguese  at  Aljubarota,  must  abide  the 
adventure  as  they  did  :  without  thev  would  fly  awav, 
and  in  flying  there  is  more  peril  than  to  abide  the 
battle,  for  in  flying  are  most  slain,  and  in  battle 
when  one  seeth  he  is  overmatched,  he  yieldeth  him- 
self prisoner.  It  cannot  be  said  but  that  the  knights 
of  France  and  of  Beam  right  valiantly  fought ;  but 
at  their  first  encounter  thev  were  hardly  handled; 
and  all  that  was  by  the  counsel  of  the  Englishmen 
to  fortify  their  place.  So  they  were  all  taken  or 
slain,  but  few  that  were  saved  ;  there  were  at  that 
first  brunt  a  thousand  knights  and  squires  taken 
prisoners. 

Thereof  the  Portuguese  were  joyful  and  thought 
to  have  no  more  battle  that  day,  and  so  made  good 
cheer  to  their  prisoners  and  said,  "  Sirs,  be  not 
abashed,  for  ye  are  won  by  clean  feat  of  arms  ;  we 
shall  keep  you  good  company,  as  we  would  ye  should 
do,  if  ye  had  us  in  like  case  :  ye  shall  come  to  Lis- 
bon and  refresh  you  there,  and  shall  be  at  your 
ease : "  and  they  thanked  them  when  they  saw  none 
other  help.  And  so  there  some  were  put  to  their 
finance  and  ransomed  immediately;  and  some  would 


The  Battle  of  Aljubarota  237 

abide  their  adventure,  for  they  imagined  that  the 
King  of  Spain,  with  his  great  army,  would  shortly 
come  and  deliver  them. 


How  the  French  knights  and  Gascons,  such  as  were  taken 
prisoners  at  Aljubarota  by  the  Portuguese,  were  slain  by 
their  masters,  and  none  escaped 

Tidings  came  into  the  field  to  the  King  of  Castile 
and  to  his  company,  who  were  approaching  to  Alju- 
barota, by  them  that  fled  ;  who  came  flying  with 
great  fear  and  said,  "Sir  King,  advance  yourself,  for 
all  they  of  the  vanward  are  either  taken  or  slain  ; 
there  is  no  remedy  of  their  deliverance,  without  it 
be  by  your  puissance," 

When  the  King  heard  these  tidings,  he  was  sore 
displeased:  and  he  had  good  cause,  for  it  touched 
him  near.  Then  he  commanded  to  ride  on  and 
said,  "  Advance  forth,  banners,  in  the  name  of  God 
and  St.  George !  Let  us  ride  to  the  rescue,  since  our 
men  have  need  thereof" 

Then  the  Spaniards  began  to  ride  a  better  pace, 
close  together  in  good  order ;  and  by  that  time  the 
sun  was  near  down  ;  then  some  said  it  were  best  to 
abide  till  the  morning. 

The  King  would  that  they  should  set  on  immedi- 
ately, and  laid  his  reasons  and  said:  "  What,  shall 
we  leave  our  enemies  in  rest,  now  they  be  weary,  to 


238  The   Battle  of  Aljubarota 

give  them  leisure  to  refresh  themselves  ?  Whoso- 
ever doth  give  that  counsel,  loveth  not  mine 
honour."  Then  they  rode  forward,  making  great 
noise  and  brunt,  with  sounding  of  trumpets  and 
tabors,  to  abash  therewith  their  enemies. 

Now  shall  I  shew  you  what  the  King  of  Portugal 
did,  and  his  company.  As  soon  as  they  had  dis- 
comfited the  vanward  and  taken  them  prisoners,  and 
saw  no  other  battalion  coming  within  their  sight,  yet 
for  all  that  they  would  put  no  trust  in  their  first  vic- 
tory :  therefore  they  sent  six  notable  persons  to  go 
and  view  the  country,  to  see  if  they  should  have 
any  more  to  do. 

They  that  rode  forth  came  and  saw  the  King  of 
Castile's  great  battalion  coming  towards  them,  fast 
approaching  to  Aljubarota,  more  than  twenty  thou- 
sand horsemen  :  then  they  returned  as  fast  as  they 
might,  and  said  all  a-high  to  the  people,  "  Sirs,  ad- 
vise you  well,  for  as  yet  we  have  done  nothing : 
behold  yonder  cometh  the  King  of  Castile  with  his 
great  battalion  of  more  than  twenty  thousand  men." 

When  they  heard  those  tidings,  they  took  short 
counsel,  which  was  of  necessity  :  then  immediately 
they  ordained  a  piteous  deed ;  for  every  man  was 
commanded,  on  pain  of  death,  to  slay  their  prisoners, 
without  mercy,  none  excepted,  noble,  gentle,  rich, 
nor  other. 

Then   the    lords,   knights   and    squires   that    were 


The   Battle   of  Aljubarota  239 

prisoners  were  in  a  hard  case,  for  there  was  no 
prayer  that  availed  them  from  the  death  ;  and  so 
they  were  slain,  some  in  one  place  and  some  in  an- 
other, as  they  were  spread  abroad  unarmed,  weening 
to  have  been  saved,  but  they  were  not.  To  say 
truth  it  was  a  great  pity,  for  every  man  slew  his 
prisoner,  and  they  that  did  not,  other  men  slew 
them  in  their  hands ;  those  who  had  given  that 
counsel,  said  it  was  better  to  slay  than  to  be  slain, 
"  for  if  we  kill  them  not,  while  we  be  a-fighting  they 
will  escape  and  slay  us,  for  there  is  no  trust  in  a 
man's  enemy." 

Thus  was  slain  by  a  great  mischief  the  Lord  of 
Lingnach,  Sir  Peter  de  Beam,  Sir  Raymond  de 
Corasse,  and  other  knights  of  Beam,  and  squires  to 
the  number  of  three  hundred,  and  of  France  Sir 
John  de  Rue,  Sir  GeofFry  Richon,  Sir  GeofFry  Par- 
tenay  and  divers  others.  Lo  !  behold  the  great 
evil  adventure  that  befell  that  Saturday ;  for  they 
slew  as  many  good  prisoners  as  would  well  have 
been  worth,  one  with  another,  four  hundred  thou- 
sand francs. 

How  the  King  of  Castile  and  all  his  great  battalion  were 
discomfited  by  the  King  of  Portugal  before  the  village 
called  Aljubarota 

When  the  English  and  Portuguese  had  slain  all 
their  prisoners  —  for  never  a  one  scaped  without  he 


240  The   Battle  of  Aljubarota 

were  conveyed  to  the  village,  where  all  the  waggons 
were  —  then  they  drew  all  together  with  a  fierce 
will,  on  the  same  place  where  they  were  first  assailed; 
and  then  the  sun  was  going  down. 

Then  the  King  of  Castile,  in  a  puissant  array, 
with  his  banners  and  pennons  displayed,  and 
mounted  on  their  horses  well  covered,  came  on, 
crying,  "  Castile ! "  and  began  to  enter  into  the 
place  that  was  fortified ;  and  there  they  were  re- 
ceived with  spears  and  axes.  And  at  the  first 
coming  the  shot  of  arrows  grieved  sore  their  horses, 
so  that  many  thereby  were  slain  and  overthrown  : 
and  all  that  time  the  King  of  Castile  and  his  men 
knew  not  of  the  mischief  that  was  fallen  to  the  van- 
ward —  not  how  thev  were  all  slain  ;  but  he  believed 
they  had  been  still  prisoners,  thinking  to  recover 
them  again,  as  ye  have  heard. 

There  was  a  hard  battle  and  a  fierce,  and  many  a 
man  cast  to  the  earth  ;  the  English  and  Portuguese 
had  no  such  advantage  but  that  if  they  had  not 
fought  valiantly  they  had  been  lost  and  discomfited: 
what  saved  them  was  that  their  enemies  could  not 
come  upon  them  but  by  one  narrow  way.  There 
the  King  of  Portugal  lighted  a-foot,  and  took  an 
axe  in  his  hand,  and  did  marvellously  in  arms,  and 
beat  down  a  three  or  four  with  his  own  hands  :  so 
that  he  was  feared,  that  none  durst  approach  near 
him. 


The   Battle  of  Aljubarota  241 

I  shall  shew  some  part  of  the  character  of  the 
Spaniards.  True  it  is  that  at  their  first  setting  on 
they  are  fierce  and  courageous,  and  high-minded  if 
they  have  advantage  ;  they  fight  well  a-horseback, 
but  as  soon  as  they  have  cast  two  or  three  darts,  and 
given  a  stroke  with  their  sword,  and  see  that  their 
enemies  be  not  discomfited  therewith,  then  they 
fear,  and  turn  their  horses,  and  fly  away  to  save 
themselves,  he  that  best  may  :  and  at  this  battle  of 
Aljubarota  they  used  the  same  play,  for  they  found 
their  enemies  hard  and  strong,  and  as  fresh  in  the 
battle  as  though  they  had  done  nothing  all  the  day 
before ;  whereof  they  had  marvel ;  and  also  that  they 
heard  no  tidings  of  the  vanward,  nor  where  thev 
were  become. 

There  the  Spaniards  that  evening  were  in  the 
hard  fortune  of  battle  and  perilous  for  them  ;  for 
as  many  as  entered  into  the  stronghold  were  by 
valiantness  and  feats  of  arms  all  slain :  the  Lis- 
boners  took  no  man  to  ransom,  whatsoever  he  were, 
noble  or  other :  so  they  had  ordained,  for  they 
would  not  be  charged  with  prisoners.  There  were 
slain  a  threescore  barons  and  knights  of  Spain :  at 
the  battle  of  Najara,  where  the  Prince  of  Wales  dis- 
comfited King  Don  Henry  of  Castile,  there  were 
not  slain  so  many  noblemen  of  Castile  as  there 
were  at  this  battle  of  Aljubardta,  which  was  in  the 
year  of  grace  a  thousand   three   hundred   fourscore 


242  The   Battle  of  Aljubarota 

and  five,  on  a  Saturday,  on  our  Ladv's  Day  in 
August. 

When  the  King  of  Castile  understood  and  saw 
how  his  men  were  thus  discomfited,  without  re- 
covery, and  that  Sir  Reginald  de  Limousin  was 
dead,  who  was  his  marshal,  and  saw  how  all  his 
noble  chivalry  were  lost,  as  well  ot  his  own  realm  as 
of  France  and  elsewhere,  such  as  were  come  thither 
to  serve  him  with  their  good  wills,  he  was  then  sore 
displeased,  and  wist  not  what  counsel  to  take,  for 
he  saw  that  his  men  began  to  fly  on  every  side  ;  and 
he  heard  how  some  said  to  him,  "  Sir,  depart  hence, 
it  is  time,  the  matter  is  in  a  hard  case  :  ve  cannot 
alone  discomfit  your  enemies,  nor  recover  your 
damages  ;  vour  people  flieth  all  about,  every  man 
intendeth  to  save  himself.  Sir,  save  yourself,  and 
ye  do  wisely  ;  if  fortune  be  this  day  against  you, 
another  time  it  shall  be  better," 

The  King  of  Castile  believed  counsel,  and  then 
changed  his  horse,  and  mounted  on  a  fresh  courser, 
strong  and  light,  whereon  no  man  had  ridden  before 
all  day.  Then  the  King  struck  the  horse  with  his 
spurs,  and  turned  his  back  towards  his  enemies,  and 
took  the  way  towards  Santarem,  whither  all  such  as 
would  save  themselves  fled. 

The  same  time  the  King  of  Castile  had  a  knight 
of  his  household  who  bare  his  helmet,  whereupon 
there    was    a   circle    of  gold    and   stones,  valued    to 


The   Battle  of  Aljubarota  243 

twenty  thousand  francs.  It  was  ordained  before 
they  went  out  of  Santarem  that  this  knight  should 
bear  it  till  they  came  to  the  business,  and  then 
deliver  it  to  the  King  to  wear  on  his  head  :  but  this 
knight  did  not  so  ;  for  when  they  came  to  joining 
of  the  battle,  the  press  was  so  great  that  this  knight 
could  not  come  to  the  King;  also  he  was  not  called 
for ;  wherefore  he  approached  not  to  the  King. 

And  when  he  saw  how  his  company  were  discom- 
fited, and  that  the  Portuguese  obtained  the  victory, 
and  saw  how  every  man  fled  on  every  side,  he  feared 
then  the  losing  of  such  a  rich  jewel,  and  set  then  the 
helmet  on  his  own  head  and  so  fled  :  but  he  took 
not  the  way  to  Santarem,  but  took  another  way  to 
the  town  of  Ville  Arpent. 

Thus  some  fled  this  way  and  some  that  way,  like 
people  sore  discomfited,  but  the  most  part  fled  to 
Santarem,  and  that  evening  thither  came  the  King 
sore  abashed. 

At  this  discomfiture  of  the  Spaniards  there  was 
a  great  slaughter  of  men,  and  it  had  been  greater  if 
they  had  followed  in  the  chase :  the  Englishmen, 
when  they  saw  the  Spaniards  turn  their  backs,  they 
said  to  the  King  of  Portugal  and  to  his  men,  "  Sirs, 
demand  for  your  horses,  and  follow  the  chase  ;  and 
all  they  that  be  fled  shall  be  either  taken  or  slain." 

"  Nay,  not  so,"  quoth  the  King,  "  it  sufiiceth 
what    we    have  done ;  our  men    be  weary  and  are 


244  The  Battle  of  Aljubarota 

travailed,  and  it  is  near  night,  we  shall  not  know 
whither  to  go  :  and  though  they  fly,  yet  they  be  a 
great  number,  and  peradventure  they  do  it  to  draw 
us  out  of  our  stronghold,  and  so  have  us  at  their 
ease  :  let  us  this  day  keep  them  that  be  dead,  and 
to-morrow  take  other  counsel." 

"  By  my  faith.  Sir,"  quoth  Hartsel,  an  English- 
man, "  the  dead  bodies  are  easy  to  be  kept :  they 
shall  never  do  us  any  hurt,  nor  we  shall  have  of 
them  no  profit :  we  have  slain  many  good  prisoners, 
and  we  be  strangers  and  are  come  from  far  off  to 
serve  you,  therefore  we  would  fain  win  somewhat  of 
these  calves  that  fly  without  wings,  with  their  ban- 
ners waving  with  the  wind." 

"  Fair  brother,"  quoth  the  King,  "  they  that 
covet  all,  lose  all ;  it  is  better  we  make  sure,  since 
the  honour  of  the  victory  is  ours,  and  that  God  hath 
sent  it  us,  rather  than  put  ourselves  in  peril  when  it 
needeth  not :  we  thank  God  we  have  enough  to 
make  you  all  rich."  Thus  in  this  case  the  matter 
rested. 

Thus  as  I  have  shewed  you  fell  the  business  at 
Aljubarota:  and  there  were  slain  a  five  hundred 
knights  and  as  many  squires,  which  was  great  pity 
and  damage,  and  about  a  six  or  seven  thousand  of 
other  men  :  God  have  mercy  on  their  souls. 

And  all  that  night,  till  the  hour  of  six  o'clock  on 
the  Sunday,  the  King  of  Portugal  and   his  men   re- 


The   Battle  of  Aljubarota  245 

moved  not  from  the  place  that  they  were  in,  nor 
ever  unarmed  them,  but  ate  a  little  and  drank  every 
man  as  they  stood,  which  was  brought  them  from 
the  village  of  Aljubarota. 

And  on  the  Sunday  in  the  morning,  after  the  sun- 
rising,  the  King  caused  twelve  knights  to  mount  on 
their  horses,  and  to  ride  forth  to  search  the  fields,  to 
see  if  there  were  any  new  assembly  :  and  when  they 
had  ridden  here  and  there,  they  returned  and  shewed 
how  they  found  nobody  but  dead  men. 

"  Well,"  quoth  the  King,  "  them  we  need  not 
fear." 

Then  it  was  published  to  depart  thence  and  to  go 
to  the  village  of  Aljubarota,  there  to  abide  all  that 
day  and  night  till  Monday  in  the  morning.  So 
thus  they  departed,  and  left  the  church  of  Aljuba- 
rota, and  went  to  the  village,  and  there  lodged,  and 
tarried  out  all  that  Sunday  and  the  next  night :  and 
on  the  Monday  in  the  morning  they  counselled  to 
dravv^  towards  Lisbon. 

Then  they  sounded  trumpets  to  dislodge  :  and  so 
in  good  order  they  departed  and  rode  towards  Lis- 
bon :  and  on  the  Tuesday  the  King  entered  into  the 
town  with  much  people,  glory  and  triumph,  and 
was  received  with  procession,  and  so  brought  to 
his  palace  :  and  in  riding  through  the  streets,  the 
people  and  children  made  feast  and  reverence,  and 
cried  with  high  voice,  "  Long  live  the  noble   King 


246  The    Battle  of  Aljubarota 

of  Portugal,  to  whom  God  hath  given  that  grace  to 
have  victory  of  the  puissant  King  of  Castile,  and 
hath  discomfited  his  enemies." 

By  this  victory  that  the  King  of  Portugal  had  of 
the  King  of  Castile,  he  fell  into  such  grace  and  love 
of  his  country  and  realm  of  Portugal,  that  all  such 
as  before  the  battle  did  assemble  with  him,  then 
came  all  to  him  to  Lisbon,  to  do  to  him  their 
homage,  saying  how  he  was  well  worthy  to  live,  and 
how  that  God  loved  him,  in  that  he  had  discomfited 
a  more  puissant  King  than  he  was  himself:  where- 
fore he  was  worthy  to  bear  a  crown. 

Thus  the  King  gat  the  grace  of  his  people,  and 
specially  of  all  the  commons  of  the  realm. 

Now  let  us  a  little  speak  of  the  King  of  Castile, 
who,  after  that  he  was  thus  discomfited,  went  to 
Santarem  weeping  and  lamenting  for  his  people,  and 
cursing  his  hard  fortune,  that  so  many  noblemen 
of  his  own  country  and  of  France  were  slain  in  the 
field.  The  same  time  that  he  entered  into  San- 
tarem, he  knew  not  yet  the  damage  that  he  had  ; 
but  on  the  Sunday  he  knew  it,  for  he  had  sent  his 
heralds  to  search  out  the  dead  bodies :  and  he 
thought  before  that  the  most  part  of  all  such  as  the 
heralds  found  dead,  had  been  but  prisoners  and 
saved  alive  ;  but  they  were  not,  as  it  appeared  :  then 
he  was  so  sore  displeased  and  sorry,  that  no  man 
could  comfort  him.     When  he  heard  the  report  of 


The   Battle  of  Aljubarota  247 

the  heralds,  and  knew  the  certainty  of  them  that 
were  dead,  then  he  said  and  sware  that  he  should 
never  again  have  joy,  since  so  many  noble  men  were 
dead  in  his  quarrel. 

And  after  the  third  day  that  the  King  had  tarried 
at  Santarem,  there  came  to  him  his  knight  with  his 
helmet,  who  was  called  Sir  Martin  Harene,  and  de- 
livered the  helmet  to  the  King,  which  was  valued 
as  ye  have  heard  before.  And  before  there  had 
been  hard  words  spoken  of  him  :  some  said  that 
falsely  he  was  run  away  from  the  King,  and  would 
never  return  again. 

Then  the  knight  kneeled  down  before  the  King 
and  excused  himself  so  largely,  that  the  King  and 
his  council  were  well  content  with  him. 

Then  a  fifteen  days  after,  the  King  of  Castile  re- 
turned to  Burgos  in  Spain,  and  gave  every  man 
leave  to  depart. 

Then  afterwards  there  were  treaties  for  peace 
made  between  the  King  of  Castile  and  the  King  of 
Portugal  ;  then  a  truce  was  taken,  from  the  feast  of 
St.  Michael  to  the  first  day  of  May,  both  by  land 
and  by  sea :  and  the  dead  bodies  slain  at  Aljubarota 
were  buried  in  the  church  there  and  in  other  churches 
thereabout,  and  the  bones  of  divers  were  carried  by 
their  servants  into  their  own  countries. 


ORTHON,  THE    FAMILIAR    SPIRIT 


VIII.   ORTHON,  THE  FAMILIAR  SPIRIT 

How  a  Spirit  called  Orthon  served  the  lord  of  Corasse  a 
long  time,  and  brought  him  ever  tidings  from  all  parts 
of  the  world 

IT  is  a  great  marvel  to  consider  one  thing,  the 
which  was  shewed  me  in  the  Earl  of  Foix' 
house  at  Orthes,  by  him  that  informed  me  of 
the  battle  at  Aljubarota  in  Portugal,  where  the 
Spaniards  and  the  men  of  Beam  were  defeated  by 
the  King  of  Portugal  :  he  shewed  me  one  thing 
that  I  have  oftentimes  thought  on  since,  and  shall 
do  as  long  as  I  live.  This  squire  told  me  that  of 
truth  the  next  day  after  the  battle  was  fought  at 
Aljubarota,  the  Earl  of  Foix  knew  it :  whereof  I 
had   great   marvel. 

For  he  said  that  on  the  Sunday,  Monday  and 
Tuesday,  the  Earl  was  very  pensive,  and  so  sad  of 
cheer  that  no  man  could  hear  a  word  of  him  ;  and 
all  the  same  three  days  he  would  not  issue  out  of 
his  chamber,  nor  speak  to  any  man,  though  they 
svere  never  so  near  about  him.  And  on  the  Tues- 
day, at  night,  he  called  to  him  his  brother  Arnaut 
Guillaume,  and  said  to  him  with  a  soft  voice,  "  Our 

251 


252  Orthon,   the   Familiar  Spirit 

men  have  had  a  hard  fight,  whereof  I  am  sorry  ; 
for  it  has  happened  to  them  on  their  voyage  as  I 
said  before  they  departed." 

Arnaut  Guillaume,  who  was  a  sage  knight,  and 
knew  right  well  his  brother's  moods,  stood  still  and 
gave  no  answer ;  and  then  the  Earl,  who  thought  to 
declare  his  mind  more  plainly  (for  long  he  had 
borne  the  trouble  thereof  in  his  heart)  spake  again 
more  higher  than  he  did  before  and  said,  "  By  God, 
Sir  Arnaut,  it  is  as  I  say,  and  shortly  ye  shall  hear 
tidings  thereof:  the  countrv  of  Beam  this  hundred 
year  never  lost  such  a  loss  at  no  day's  work  as  they 
have  done  now  in  Portugal." 

-  Divers  knights  and  squires  that  were  there  pres- 
ent and  heard  him  say  so,  stood  still  and  durst  not 
speak,  but  remembered  his  words  :  and  within  a  ten 
days  after,  they  knew  the  truth  thereof  from  such 
as  had  been  at  the  business,  and  then  they  shewed 
everything  as  it  fortuned  at  Aljubarota.  Then  the 
Earl  renewed  again  his  dolour,  and  all  the  coun- 
try were  in  sorrow,  for  they  had  lost  their  parents, 
brethren,  children  and  friends. 

"  St.  Mary !  "  quoth  I  to  the  squire  that  shewed 
me  this  tale,  "how  is  it  that  the  Earl  of  Foix  could 
know  on  one  day  what  was  done  within  a  day  or  two 
before,  being  so  far  off?  " 

"  By  my  faith.  Sir,"  quoth  he,  "  as  it  well  appeared, 
he  knew  it." 


Orthon,  the  Familiar  Spirit  253 

"Then  he  is  a  diviner,"  quoth  I,  "or  else  he  hath 
messengers  that  fly  with  the  wind,  or  he  must  needs 
have  some  craft." 

The  squire  began  to  laugh  and  said,  "  Surely  he 
must  know  it  by  some  art  of  Nigromancy,  or  other- 
wise. To  say  the  truth,  we  cannot  tell  how  it  is,  but 
by  our  imaginations." 

"Sir,"  quoth  I,  "such  imagination  as  ye  have 
therein,  if  it  please  you  to  shew  me,  I  would  be  glad 
thereof:  and  if  it  be  such  a  thing  as  ought  to  be 
secret,  I  shall  not  publish  it,  nor  as  long  as  I  am  in 
this  country  I  shall  never  speak  word  thereof." 

"  I  pray  you  so  to  do,"  quoth  the  squire,  "  for  I 
would  not  it  should  be  known  that  I  should  speak 
thereof:  but  I  shall  shew  you,  as  divers  men  speak 
secretly  when  they  be  together  as  friends." 

Then  he  drew  me  apart  into  a  corner  of  the 
chapel  at  Orthes,  and  then  began  his  tale  and 
said:  "It  is  well  a  twenty  years  past  that  there 
was  in  this  country  a  baron,  called  Raymond,  Lord 
of  Corasse,  which  is  a  seven  leagues  from  this  town 
of  Orthes. 

"This  Lord  of  Corasse  had  a  plea  at  Avignon 
before  the  Pope,  for  the  tithes  of  his  Church,  against 
a  clerk  curate  there,  the  which  priest  came  from 
Catalonia :  he  was  a  great  clerk  and  claimed  to  have 
right  to  the  tithes  of  the  town  of  Corasse,  which 
were  valued  at  a  hundred  florins  by  the  year ;  and 


254  Orthon,  the   Familiar  Spirit 

the  right  that  he  had  he  shewed  and  proved  it,  and 
by  sentence  definitive,  Pope  Urban  the  Fifth,  in 
Consistory  General,  condemned  the  knight,  and 
gave  judgment  for  the  priest :  and  of  this  judg- 
ment he  had  letters  of  the  Pope,  for  him  to  take 
possession  of  his  tithes. 

"The  Lord  of  Corasse  had  great  indignation  at 
this  priest,  and  came  to  him  and  said :  '  Master 
Peter,  (or  Master  Martin,  as  his  name  was,)  think- 
est  thou  that  by  reason  of  thy  letters  1  will  lose 
mine  heritage  ?  Be  not  so  hardy  that  thou  take 
anything  that  is  mine  ;  if  thou  do,  it  shall  cost  thee 
thy  life.  Go  thy  way  into  some  other  place  to  get 
thee  a  benefice  ;  for  of  mine  heritage  thou  gettest 
no  part,  and  once  for  always  1  forbid  thee.' 

"  The  clerk  feared  the  knight,  for  he  was  a  cruel 
man  ;  therefore  he  durst  not  persevere.  Then  he 
thought  to  return  to  Avignon,  as  he  did  ;  but  when 
he  departed  he  came  to  the  knight,  the  Lord  of 
Corasse,  and  said,  '  Sir,  by  force  and  not  by  right, 
ye  take  away  from  me  the  right  of  my  Church^ 
wherein  ye  greatly  hurt  your  conscience.  I  am  not 
so  strong  in  this  country  as  ye  be  ;  but,  Sir,  know 
for  truth,  that  as  soon  as  I  may,  I  shall  send  to  you 
such  a  champion,  whom  ye  shall  fear  more  than 
me.' 

"  The  knight,  who  feared  not  his  threatenings,  said, 
'  God  be   with   thee  :   do  what  thou    mavst.      I  fear 


Orthon,  the   Familiar  Spirit  255 

no  more  death  than  life  ;  for  all  thy  words  I  will 
not  lose  mine  heritage.' 

"  Thus  the  clerk  departed  from  the  Lord  of  Co- 
rasse,  and  went,  I  cannot  tell  whether  to  Avignon 
or  into  Catalonia;  and  forgat  not  the  promise  that 
he  had  made  to  the  Lord  of  Corasse  before  he  de- 
parted. For  afterward,  when  the  knight  thought 
least  on  him,  about  a  three  months  after,  as  the 
knight  lay  one  night  abed  in  his  castle  of  Corasse, 
with  the  lady  his  wife,  there  came  to  him  messen- 
gers invisible  and  made  a  marvellous  tempest  and 
noise  in  the  castle,  that  it  seemed  as  though  the 
castle  would  have  fallen  down,  and  struck  great 
strokes  at  his  chamber  door,  that  the  good  lady  his 
wife  was  sore  afraid. 

"  The  knight  heard  all,  but  he  spake  no  word 
thereof,  because  he  would  shew  no  abashed  courage  ; 
for  he  was  hardy  to  abide  all  adventures.  This 
noise  and  tempest  was  in  sundry  places  of  the  castle, 
and  endured  a  long  space,  and  at  last  ceased  for 
that  night. 

"  Then  the  next  morning  all  the  servants  of  the 
house  came  to  the  lord,  when  he  was  risen,  and 
said,  '  Sir,  have  ye  not  heard  this  night  what  we 
have  heard  ? ' 

"  The  lord  dissembled  and  said,  '  No,  I  heard 
nothing ;    what   have  vou   heard  ? ' 

"  Then   they   shewed   him   what    noise    they    had 


256  Orthon,   the   Familiar  Spirit 

heard,  and  how  all  the  vessels  in  the  kitchen  were 
overturned.  Then  the  lord  began  to  laugh  and 
said,  '  See,  Sirs,  ye  dreamed  ;  it  was  nothing  but  the 
wind.' 

"'In  the  name  of  God,'  quoth  the  lady,  'I 
heard  it  well.' 

"  The  next  night  there  was  as  great  noise,  and 
greater,  and  such  strokes  given  at  his  chamber  door 
and  windows,  as  all  should  have  broken  in  pieces. 
The  knight  started  up  out  of  his  bed,  and  would 
not  cease  to  demand  who  was  at  his  chamber  door 
that  time  of  the  night ;  and  anon  he  was  answered 
by  a  voice  that  said,  '  I  am  here.' 

"  Quoth  the  knight,  '  Who  sent  thee  hither  ?  ' 

'"The  clerk  of  Catalonia  sent  me  hither,'  quoth 
the  voice,  '  to  whom  thou  dost  great  wrong,  for 
thou  hast  taken  from  him  the  rights  of  his  benefice  : 
I  will  not  leave  thee  in  rest  till  thou  hast  made  him 
a  good  account,  so  that  he  be  pleased.' 

"  Quoth  the  knight,  '  What  is  thy  name,  that  art 
so  good  a  messenger  ? ' 

"  Quoth  he,  '  I  am  called  Orthon.' 

"  '  Orthon,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  the  service  of  a 
clerk  is  little  profit  for  thee  :  he  will  put  thee  to 
much  trouble  if  thou  believe  him.  I  pray  thee 
leave  him,  and  come  and  serve  me,  and  I  shall  give 
thee  good  thanks.' 

"  Orthon  was   ready  to  answer,  for  he  was  in  love 


Orthon,  the   Familiar  Spirit  257 

with  the  knight,  and  said,  *  Wouldst  thou  fain  have 
my  service  ? ' 

" '  Yea,  truly,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  so  thou  do  no 
hurt  to  any  person  in  this  house.' 

"  *  No  more  I  will  do,'  quoth  Orthon,  '  for  I  have 
no  power  to  do  any  other  evil,  but  to  awake  thee 
out  of  thy  sleep,  or  some  other.' 

"  '  Well,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  do  as  I  tell  thee, 
and  we  shall  soon  agree :  and  leave  the  evil  clerk, 
for  there  is  no  good  thing  in  him  but  to  put  thee 
to  trouble:  therefore  come  and  serve  me.' 

"'Well,'  quoth  Orthon,  'and  since  thou  wilt 
have  me,  we  are  agreed.' 

"So  this  spirit  Orthon  loved  so  the  knight,  that 
oftentimes  he  would  come  and  visit  him  while  he 
lay  in  his  bed  asleep,  and  either  pull  him  by  the 
ear,  or  else  strike  at  his  chamber  door  or  window, 
to  awake  him  ;  and  when  the  knight  awoke,  then 
he  would  say, '  Orthon,  let  me  sleep.' 

" '  Nay,'  quoth  Orthon,  '  that  will  I  not  do  till  I 
have  shewed  thee  such  tidings  as  are  befallen  of 
late.' 

"The  lady,  the  knight's  wife,  would  be  sore 
afraid,  so  that  her  hair  would  stand  up,  and  she 
would  hide  herself  under  the  clothes.  Then  the 
knight  would  say,  '  Why,  what  tidings  hast  thou 
brought  me  ? ' 

"  Quoth  Orthon,  '  I  am  come  out  of  England,  or 
s 


258  Orthon,  the   Familiar  Spirit 

out  of  Hungary,  or  some  other  place,  and  yesterday 
I  came  thence,  and  such  things  are  befallen,  or  such 
other.' 

"  So  thus  the  Lord  of  Corasse  knew  by  Orthon 
everything  that  was  done  in  any  part  of  the  world  : 
and  in  this  case  he  continued  a  five  years,  and  could 
not  keep  his  own  counsel,  but  at  last  discovered  it 
to  the  Earl  of  Foix :    I  shall  shew  you  how. 

"  The  first  vear  the  Lord  of  Corasse  came  on  a 
day  to  Orthes  to  the  Earl  of  Foix  and  said  to  him, 
'  Sir,  such  things  are  done  in  England,  or  in  Scot- 
land, or  in  Germany,  or  in  any  other  country.' 
And  ever  the  Earl  of  Foix  found  his  saying  true, 
and  had  great  marvel  how  he  should  know  such 
things  so  shortly.  And  on  a  time  the  Earl  of  Foix 
examined  him  so  strictly,  that  the  Lord  of  Corasse 
shewed  him  altogether  how  he  knew  it,  and  how 
Orthon  came  to  him  first. 

"  When  the  Earl  of  Foix  heard  that,  he  was  joy- 
ful and  said,  *  Sir  of  Corasse,  keep  him  well  in  your 
love  :  I  would  I  had  such  a  messenger :  he  costeth 
you  nothing,  and  ye  know  by  him  everything  that 
is  done  in  the  world.' 

"  The  knight  answered  and  said,  '  Sir,  that  is 
true.' 

"  Thus  the  Lord  of  Corasse  was  served  by  Orthon 
a  long  season.  I  cannot  say  if  this  Orthon  had  any 
more    masters  or   not :    but    every  week,   twice   or 


Orthon,  the   Familiar  Spirit  259 

thrice,  he  would  come  and  visit  the  Lord  of  Corasse, 
and  would  shew  him  such  tidings  of  anything  that 
was  befallen  there  from  whence  he  came :  and  ever 
the  Lord  of  Corasse,  when  he  knew  anything,  he 
wrote  thereof  to  the  Earl  of  Foix,  who  had  great  joy 
thereof,  for  he  was  the  lord  of  all  the  world  that 
most  desired  to  hear  news  out  of  strange  places. 

"  And  on  a  time  the  Lord  of  Corasse  was  with  the 
Earl  of  Foix,  and  the  Earl  demanded  of  him  and 
said,  '  Sir  of  Corasse,  did  ye  ever  yet  see  your  mes- 
senger ? ' 

"  '  Nay,  surely,  Sir,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  nor  I  never 
desired  it.' 

"  *  That  is  marvel,'  quoth  the  Earl;  'if  I  were  as 
well  acquainted  with  him  as  ye  be,  I  would  have  de- 
sired to  have  seen  him  :  wherefore  I  pray  you  desire 
it  of  him,  and  then  tell  me  what  form  and  fashion 
he  is  of :  I  have  heard  you  say  how  he  speaketh  as 
good  Gascon  as  either  you  or  L' 

" '  Truly,  Sir,'  quoth  the  knight,  *  so  it  is  ;  he 
speaketh  as  well  and  as  fair  as  any  of  us  both  do  : 
and  surely.  Sir,  since  ye  counsel  me,  I  shall  take 
pains  to  see  him,  if  I  can.' 

"  And  so  on  a  night,  as  he  lay  in  his  bed  with  the 
lady  his  wife,  who  was  so  used  to  hear  Orthon  that 
she  was  no  more  afraid  of  him,  then  came  Orthon 
and  pulled  the  lord  by  the  ear,  who  was  fast  asleep, 
and  therewith  he  awoke,  and  asked  who  was  there. 


26o  Orthon,  the   Familiar  Spirit 

"'I  am  here/  quoth  Orthon.  Then  he  de- 
manded, '  From  whence   comest  thou   now  ? ' 

" '  I  come,'  quoth  Orthon,  '  from  Prague  in 
Bohemia.' 

"  '  How  far  is  that  hence? '   quoth  the  knight. 

"'A  threescore  days' journey,'  quoth  Orthon. 

"  *  And  art  thou  come  thence  so  soon  ? '  quoth 
the  knight. 

" '  Yea,  truly,'  quoth  Orthon,  '  I  came  so  fast  as 
the  wind,  or  faster.' 

"  '  Hast  thou  then  wings  ? '  quoth  the  knight. 

"*Nay,  truly,'  quoth  he. 

"  '  How  canst  thou  then  fly  so  fast  ? '  quoth  the 
knight. 

"  'Ye  have  nothing  to  do  with  that,'  quoth  Orthon. 

"'No?'  quoth  the  knight,  'I  would  gladly  see 
thee,  to  know  what  form  thou  art  of.' 

" '  Well,'  quoth  Orthon,  '  ye  have  nothing  to  do 
with  that :  it  sufiiceth  you  to  hear  me,  and  that  I 
shew  you  tidings.' 

'"In  faith,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  I  would  love  thee 
much  better,  if  I  might  see  thee  once.' 

" '  Well,'  quoth  Orthon,  '  Sir,  since  ye  have  so 
great  desire  to  see  me,  the  first  thing  that  ye  see 
to-morrow  when  ye  rise  out  of  your  bed,  the  same 
shall  be  I.' 

" '  That  is  sufficient,'  quoth  the  lord,  '  go  thy 
ways  :   I  give  thee  leave  to  depart  for  this  night.' 


Orthon,   the   Familiar  Spirit  261 

"  The  next  morning  the  lord  arose,  and  the  lady 
his  wife  was  so  afraid  that  she  durst  not  rise,  but 
feigned  herself  sick,  and  said  she  would  not  rise. 
Her  husband  would  have  had  her  to  have  risen. 
'  Sir,'  quoth  she,  '  then  I  shall  see  Orthon ;  and  I 
would  not  see  him  by  my  good  will.' 

" '  Well,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  I  would  gladly  see 
him.'  And  so  he  arose  fair  and  easily  out  of  his 
bed  and  sat  down  on  his  bedside,  weening  to  have 
seen  Orthon  in  his  own  proper  form,  but  he  saw 
nothing  whereby  he  might  say,  '  Lo,  yonder  is 
Orthon.' 

"  So  that  day  passed,  and  the  next  night  came ; 
and  when  the  knight  was  in  his  bed,  Orthen  came 
and  began  to  speak,  as  he  was  accustomed. 

"  '  Go  thy  way,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  thou  art  but 
a  liar :  thou  promisedst  that  I  should  have  seen 
thee,   and  it  was   not   so.' 

"'No.'''  quoth  he,  'but  I  shewed  myself  to 
thee.' 

" '  That  is  not  so,'  quoth  the  lord. 

"'Why,'  quoth  Orthon,  'when  ye  rose  out  of 
your  bed,  saw  you  nothing  ? ' 

"  Then  the  lord  studied  a  little,  and  considered 
well.  '  Yes,  truly,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  now  I  re- 
member me,  as  I  sat  on  my  bedside,  thinking  on 
thee,  I  saw  two  straws  on  the  pavement  tumbling 
one  over  another.' 


262  Orthon,  the   Familiar  Spirit 

"'That  same  was  I,'  quoth  Orthon,  'into  that 
form  I  did  put  myself  then.' 

" '  That  is  not  enough  for  me,'  quoth  the  lord. 
'  I  pray  thee  put  thyself  into  some  other  form,  that 
I  may  better  see  and  know  thee.' 

" '  Well,'  quoth  Orthon,  '  ve  will  do  so  much 
that  ye  will  lose  me,  and  I  shall  go  from  you,  for 
ye  desire  too  much  of  me.' 

" '  Nay,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  thou  shalt  not  go 
from  me  :  let  me  see  thee  once,  and  I  will  desire  no 
more.' 

" '  Well,'  quoth  Orthon,  '  ye  shall  see  me  to- 
morrow ;  take  heed,  the  first  thing  that  ye  see  after 
ye  be  out  of  your  chamber,  it  shall  be  I.' 

"  '  Well,'  quoth  the  knight,  '  I  am  then  content : 
go  thy  way,  let  me  sleep.' 

"  So  Orthon  departed,  and  the  next  morning  the 
lord  arose,  and  issued  out  of  his  chamber,  and  went 
to  a  window,  and  looked  down  into  the  court  of  the 
castle,  and  cast  about  his  eyes ;  and  the  first  thing 
he  saw  was  a  sow,  the  greatest  that  ever  he  saw ; 
and  she  seemed  to  be  so  lean  and  ill-favoured,  that 
there  was  nothing  on  her  but  the  skin  and  the  bones, 
with  long  ears  and  a  long  lean  snout. 

"  The  Lord  of  Corasse  had  marvel  of  that  lean 
sow,  and  was  weary  of  the  sight  of  her,  and  com- 
manded his  men  to  fetch  his  hounds,  and  said,  '  Let 
the  dogs  hunt  her  to  death  and  devour  her.'      His 


Orthon,  the   Familiar  Spirit  263 

servants  opened  the  kennels  and  let  out  his  hounds, 
and  did  set  them  on  this  sow :  and  at  the  last  the 
sow  made  a  great  cry,  and  looked  up  to  the  Lord  of 
Corasse  as  he  looked  out  at  a  window,  and  so 
suddenly  vanished  away,  no  man  wist  how. 

"Then  the  Lord  of  Corasse  entered  into  his 
chamber  right  pensive,  and  then  he  remembered 
him  of  Orthon  his  messenger,  and  said,  '  I  repent 
me  that  I  set  my  hounds  on  him  :  it  is  a  chance  if 
ever  I  hear  any  more  of  him,  for  he  said  to  me 
oftentimes,  that  if  I  displeased  him,  1  should  lose 
him.' 

"  The  lord  said  truth,  for  he  never  after  came 
into  the  castle  of  Corasse  ;  and  also  the  knight  died 
the  year  next  following. 

"  Lo !  Sir,"  quoth  the  squire,  "  thus  I  have 
shewed  you  the  life  of  Orthon,  and  how  for  a  season 
he  served  the  Lord  of  Corasse  with  new  tidings." 

"  It  is  true.  Sir,"  quoth  I  ;  "  but  now,  as  to  your 
first  purpose  :  is  the  Earl  of  Foix  served  by  such  a 
messenger  ?  " 

"  Surely,"  quoth  the  squire,  "  it  is  the  imagina- 
tion of  many  that  he  hath  such  messengers ;  for 
there  is  nothing  done  in  any  place,  but  if  he  set  his 
mind  thereto,  he  will  know  it,  and  that  when  men 
think  least  thereof:  and  so  did  he  when  the  good 
knights  and  squires  of  this  country  were  slain  in 
Portugal,  at  Aljubarota.     Some  say  the  knowledge 


264  Orthon,  the   Familiar  Spirit 

of  such  things  hath  done  him  much  profit ;  for  if 
there  be  but  the  value  of  a  spoon  lost  in  his  house, 
anon  he  will  know  where  it  is." 

So  thus  then  I  took  leave  of  the  squire,  and 
went  to  other  company  ;  but  I  bare  well  away  his 
tale. 


THE   DEATH   OF  THE   EARL  OF   FOIX 


IX.     THE    DEATH   OF   THE    EARL  OF 
FOIX 

Of  the  sudden  death  of  the  Earl  Gaston  of  Foix,  and  how 
the  Earl  of  Chatel-bon  came  to  the  inheritance 


nr 


HE  noble  and  gentle  Earl  of  Foix  died 
■  right  marvellously  :   1  shall  show  you  by 

-*-        what  incident. 

Truly  of  all  sports  this  Earl  loved  hunting  with 
hounds  and  greyhounds,  and  of  them  he  was  well 
provided,  for  always  he  had  at  his  commandment 
more  than  sixteen   hundred. 

Now  the  Earl  was  at  Beam  in  the  marches  of 
Orthes,  and  went  daily  a-hunting  into  the  woods  of 
Sauveterre,  the  way  to  Pampeluna:  the  same  day  that 
he  died  he  had  hunted  and  killed  a  bear,  and  by  that 
time  it  was  high  noon.  Then  the  Earl  demanded 
of  them  that  were  about  him,  where  his  dinner  was 
provided :  it  was  shewed  him,  at  the  hostelry  of 
Rion,  a  two  little  miles  from   Orthes. 

So  thither  he  rode  to  dinner,  and  so  alighted 
there  and  went  into  his  chamber,  the  which  was 
strewed  with  green  herbs,  and  the  walls  set  full  of 
green  boughs,  to  make  the  chamber  more  fresh,  for 

267 


2:68  The   Death  of  the  Earl   of  Foix 

the  air  without  was  marvellously  hot,  as  in  the  month 
of  May. 

When  he  felt  that  fresh  air  he  said,  "Ah  !  this  fresh- 
ness doth  me  much  good,  for  the  day  hath  been  very 
hot,"  and  so  sat  down  in  a  chair.  Then  he  talked 
and  discoursed  with  Sir  Espaing  du  Lvon  of  his 
hounds,  which  had  run  best ;  and  as  he  thus  dis- 
coursed, there  came  into  the  chamber  Sir  Yvain  his 
bastard  son,  and  Sir  Peter  de  Cabestan ;  and  the 
tables  were  ready  covered  in  the  same  chamber. 

Then  water  was  brought  for  to  wash,  and  two 
squires  came  forward,  Raymonet  de  Laisne  and 
Raymonet  de  Copane,  and  Ernauton  d'Espaign  took 
a  silver  bason,  and  Sir  Thibaut  took  the  towel. 
Then  the  Earl  rose  and  put  out  his  hands  to  wash, 
and  as  soon  as  the  cold  water  fell  on  his  fingers,  he 
went  pale  in  the  face,  and  suddenly  his  heart  failed 
him,  and  he  fell  down,  and  in  the  falling  said,  "  Ah  ! 
I  am  but  dead :  God  have  mercy  on  me."  He 
never  spake  word  after :  howbeit  he  died  not  so 
soon,  but  lay  in  great  pain. 

The  knights  that  were  about  him  were  sore 
abashed,  and  so  was  his  son  :  they  took  him  in  their 
arms,  and  laid  him  on  a  bed  and  covered  him,  trust- 
ing that  he  was  but  in  a  trance.  The  two  squires 
that  had  given  him  water,  to  the  intent  that  it  should 
not  be  said  that  they  had  empoisoned  him,  took  the 
bason  and  the  ewer  and  said,  "  Sirs,  here  in  your 


Death  of  Gaston,  Earl  of  Foix 


The  Death  of  the   Earl  of  Foix  269 

presence  behold  here  this  water,  the  which  we  took 
assay  of,  and  will  do  again  ; "  and  then  they  drank 
thereof,  so  that  every  man  was  content  with  them. 

They  put  into  the  Earl's  mouth  drink  and  spices, 
and  other  things  comfortable :  but  all  that  availed 
nothing,  for  in  less  than  half  an  hour  he  was  dead, 
and  yielded  up  his  breath  sweetly.  God  of  his  pity 
have  mercy  on  him. 

All  such  as  were  there  were  greatly  troubled ;  then 
they  closed  the  chamber  door,  to  the  intent  that  his 
death  should  not  be  so  suddenly  known  abroad. 
The  knights  beheld  Sir  Yvain  his  son,  who  wept 
piteously  and  wrung  his  hands :  and  the  knights 
that  were  with  him  said,  "  Sir  Yvain,  ye  have  now 
lost  your  father  ;  we  know  well  he  loved  you  en- 
tirely :  leave  your  sorrow  and  leap  on  your  horse 
and  ride  to  Orthes.  Take  you  possession  of  the 
castle,  and  of  your  father's  treasure  that  is  within  it, 
or  ever  the  death  of  your  father  be  known  abroad." 

Sir  Yvain  inclined  to  those  words  and  said,  "  Sirs, 
I  thank  you  for  your  good  counsel,  the  which  I 
shall  deserve  ;  but  let  me  have  some  token  that  is 
on  my  father,  or  else  1  shall  not  be  suffered  to  enter 
into  the  castle." 

"  That  is  true,  Sir,"  quoth  they,  "  take  some 
token  from  your  father." 

Then  he  took  a  ring  from  his  father's  finger,  and 
a  knife  that  he  bare  always  about  him  :  these  tokens 


270  The  Death  of  the   Earl  of  Foix 

the  porter  of  the  castle  knew  well ;  if  he  had  not 
brought  them,  he  should  not  have  entered  in  there. 

Thus  Sir  Yvain  of  Foix  departed  from  the  hos- 
telry of  Rion,  and  three  with  him,  and  rode  in  haste 
to  the  castle  of  Orthes.  He  rode  through  the  town, 
no  man  mistrusting  him,  and  so  came  to  the  castle 
and  called  the  porter,  who  answered  and  said,  "  Sir, 
what  would  you  here :  where  is  my  lord  your 
father  ?  " 

"  He  is  at  the  hostel  of  Rion,"  quoth  the  knight, 
"  and  hath  sent  me  for  certain  things  that  are  in  his 
chamber,  and  then  I  must  return  again  to  him  :  and 
to  the  intent  that  thou  shouldest  beheve  me,  behold 
here  his  ring  and  knife." 

The  porter  opened  a  window  and  saw  the  tokens, 
which  he  knew  well  :  then  the  porter  opened  the 
wicket,  and  he  entered  in,  and  his  servants  did  set 
up  his  horses.  As  soon  as  he  was  entered,  he  said 
to  the  porter,  "Close  again  the  gate";  then  he  took 
the  porter  and  said,  "  Deliver  me  the  keys,  or  else 
thou  art  but  dead." 

The  porter  was  abashed  and  said,  "  Sir,  why  say 
ye  thus  ?  " 

"  Because,"  quoth  he,  "  my  father  is  dead,  and  I 
will  have  possession  of  his  treasure,  before  any  other 
come  here." 

The  porter  obeyed,  for  he  durst  do  none  other- 
wise, and  he  loved  Sir  Yvain  as  well  as  another. 


The  Death  of  the   Earl   of  Foix  271 

The  knight  knew  right  well  where  the  treasure 
lay,  which  was  in  a  strong  tower,  whereto  belonged 
three  strong  doors,  surely  bolted  and  barred,  and 
with  divers  keys  pertaining  to  them  :  and  these  keys 
he  could  not  find  readily,  for  they  were  in  a  coffer 
of  steel,  and  locked  with  a  little  key  of  steel,  which 
key  the  Earl  ever  bare  on  him  wheresoever  he 
went,  in  a  little  purse  about  his  neck,  which  (after 
Sir  Yvain  was  departed  from  the  hostel)  was  found 
by  the  knights  that  were  about  the  dead  corpse : 
they  marvelled  what  key  it  should  be  that  the  Earl 
bare  so  privily  about  himself. 

Then  the  Earl's  chaplain,  called  Sir  Nicholas  de 
L'Escalle,  who  knew  all  the  Earl's  secrets  (for  the 
Earl  loved  him  well,  and  ever  when  he  went  into 
his  treasury  house  he  had  his  chaplain  with  him) 
said,  as  soon  as  he  saw  the  key,  "  Ah  !  Sir  Yvain 
hath  but  lost  his  trouble,  for  this  is  the  key  of  a 
little  coffer,  wherein  are  all  the  keys  of  the  tower 
and  the  coffer  where  all  the  Earl's  treasure  lieth." 

Then  the  knights  said,  "  Sir  Nicholas,  go  and  ride 
you  to  Orthes,  and  bare  him  the  key." 

"Sirs,"  quoth  he,  "since  ye  give  me  the  counsel, 
I  shall  do  it,  for  it  were  better  he  had  his  father's 
treasure  than  another ;  and  also  I  know  well  his 
father  loved  him  entirely."  Then  he  took  his  horse 
and  took  the  key,  and  rode  to  the  castle  of  Orthes  : 
and  all  that  time  Sir  Yvain  was  searching  all  about 


272  The   Death  of  the  Earl  of  Foix 

for  those  keys,  and  could  not  find  them,  nor  wist 
not  how  to  get  the  tower  door  open,  it  was  so  strong, 
and  also  he  had  no  instruments  to  break  it  open 
withal :  and  in  this  mean  season  the  men  of  the 
town  had  soon  knowledge,  by  servants  or  women  that 
came  from  the  hostel,  how  the  Earl  should  be  dead. 

These  were  hard  tidings  to  them,  for  the  Earl 
was  well  beloved  with  all  his  people.  They  of  the 
town  assembled  together  in  the  market-place,  and 
said  one  to  another,  such  as  had  seen  Sir  Yvain  pass 
through  the  town  alone  :  "  We  have  seen  Sir  Yvain 
pass  through  the  town  alone  towards  the  castle,  and 
it  seemed  by  his  countenance  he  was  not  content : 
surely  there  is  something  amiss,  for  he  was  not  wont 
to  come  home  before  his  father." 

Thus  as  they  were  communing  together,  there 
came  into  the  town  the  Earl's  chaplain  :  then  the 
men  of  the  town  came  about  him,  and  demanded 
news  of  the  Earl  their  lord.  "  It  hath  been  shewed 
us  that  he  is  dead  :  is  it  so  or  not  ?  " 

"  Nay,"  quoth  the  priest,  "  he  is  not  dead,  but  he 
is  sore  sick,  and  I  have  come  home  before  to  cause 
things  to  be  dressed  for  him,  and  then  I  must  return 
again  to  him  ; "  and  so  therewith  he  passed  forth  to 
the  castle,  and  did  so  much  that  he  entered  :  of 
whose  coming  Sir  Yvain  had  great  joy,  for  without 
the  key  that  he  brought  he  could  not  have  entered 
into  the  tower  where  the  treasure  was. 


The  Death  of  the  Earl  of  Foix  273 

Then  the  men  of  the  town  had  great  suspicion 
of  the  Earl's  death  and  said:  "  It  is  near  night,  and 
as  yet  we  hear  nothing  of  our  lord  nor  of  none  of  his 
officers,  and  Sir  Yvain  and  his  chaplain  are  entered 
into  the  castle  suspiciously  :  let  us  watch  the  cas- 
tle this  night,  and  to-morrow  we  shall  hear  other 
tidings ;  let  us  send  secretly  to  the  hostel,  then  shall 
we  know  how  the  matter  goeth.  Also  we  know 
well  the  most  part  of  the  Earl's  treasure  is  within 
the  castle,  and  if  it  be  stolen  away  by  craft,  we  shall 
be  blamed  for  it ;  ignorance  shall  not  excuse  us." 
They  all  thought  it  was  best  for  them  so  to  do. 

Then  the  men  of  the  town  drew  about  the  castle, 
and  kept  the  gates  of  the  town  surely,  that  none 
should  enter  or  issue  without  licence.  Thus  they 
watched  all  night ;  and  in  the  morning  they  had 
perfect  knowledge  of  the  death  of  their  lord.  Then 
every  man,  woman  and  child  cried  out  and  wept 
piteously,  for  the  Earl  was  well  beloved :  and  the 
armed  watchmen  were  doubled  and  increased  about 
the  castle. 

When  Sir  Yvain  of  Foix  saw  the  manner  of  the 
men  of  the  town,  and  saw  well  how  he  was  per- 
ceived, and  that  they  knew  the  certainty  of  the  death 
of  his  father,  then  he  said  to  Sir  Nicholas,  "  Sir,  I 
have  failed  of  mine  intent :  I  see  well  I  cannot  de- 
part hence  without  licence  :  the  men  of  the  town 
have    knowledge    of  my  father's    death,   and    they 


274  The  Death  of  the   Earl  of  Foix 

assemble  in  great  number  before  the  castle :  it 
behoveth  me  to  humble  myself  to  them,  for  force 
cannot  avail  me." 

"  Sir,  ye  say  truth,"  quoth  the  priest,  "  ye  shall  win 
more  by  sweet  and  fair  words  than  by  rude  and  fro- 
ward  dealing :  go  your  way  and  speak  with  them." 

Then  Sir  Yvain  went  into  a  tower  near  to  the 
gate,  and  opened  a  window  over  the  bridge,  and 
spake  to  them  that  were  the  principals  of  the  town, 
who  came  on  the  bridge  near  to  the  window,  to  hear 
what  he  would  say. 

Then  he  spake  aloud  and  said :  "  O  ve  good  peo- 
ple of  Orthes,  I  know  well  the  cause  of  your  assem- 
bly ;  it  is  not  without  a  great  occasion  :  howbeit,  I 
entreat  you,  as  dearly  as  ye  loved  my  lord  and 
father,  that  ye  be  not  displeased  with  me,  though 
I  have  advanced  myself  to  enter  into  this  castle  first 
before  any  other  should  enter,  and  to  take  posses- 
sion thereof,  and  of  such  goods  as  be  within  it ;  for 
I  will  do  nothing  but  good.  Ye  know  well  that  my 
lord  my  father  loved  me  as  well  and  entirely  as  his 
own  son,  and  would  have  found  the  way  to  have 
made  me  his  inheritor:  and  now  it  hath  pleased  God 
to  call  him  to  his  mercy,  without  accomplishing  any- 
thing of  mine  advancement.  And  now  he  hath  left 
me  among  you,  where  I  have  been  brought  up,  and 
am  left  now  as  a  poor  knight,  without  I  have  your 
aid  and  help  :  wherefore,  Sirs,  I  entreat  you  in  God's 


The  Death  of  the   Earl  of  Foix  275 

behalf  to  have  pity  on  me,  wherein  ye  shall  do  great 
charity :  and  I  shall  open  the  castle  and  suffer  you 
to  enter :   I  will  not  keep  it  against  you." 

Then  they  answered  and  said,  "  Sir  Yvain,  ye 
have  spoken  so  nobly  that  it  ought  to  suffice  :  and. 
Sir,  we  say  that  we  will  abide  with  you,  and  our  in- 
tent is  to  keep  this  castle  and  goods  with  you  :  and 
if  the  Viscount  of  Chatel-bon  your  cousin,  who  is 
next  inheritor  to  this  country  of  Beam,  as  next  kins- 
man to  your  father,  come  hither  to  claim  his  heri- 
tage and  movables,  before  he  have  it  he  shall  know 
well  how  we  shall  defend  you  and  your  right  for  you 
and  your  brother  Sir  Gracien,  and  this  we  promise 
you  faithfully  to  uphold." 

With  this  answer  Sir  Yvain  was  well  content,  and 
then  opened  the  gate  of  the  castle  of  Orthes,  and 
such  entered  as  would  :  and  the  same  day  the  Earl's 
body  was  brought  thither. 

At  the  meeting  of  the  corpse  men  and  women 
wept  piteously,  in  the  remembrance  of  his  nobleness 
and  puissant  estate,  his  wit  and  prudence,  his  prow- 
ess and  generosity,  and  the  great  prosperity  that  he 
lived  in  :  for  there  was  neither  French  nor  English 
that  durst  displease  him.  Most  part  of  the  people 
said,  "  Now  our  neighbours  will  make  us  war ; 
whereas  we  were  wont  to  live  in  peace  and  freedom, 
now  shall  we  be  in  bondage,  in  misery  and  subjec- 
tion :  now  there  is  none  to  aid  us. 


276  The  Death  of  the  Earl  of  Foix 

"  Ah  !  Gaston,  Gaston,  fair  son,  why  did  ye  ever 
so  displease  your  father,  that  it  cost  you  your  life  ? 
If  ve  had  been  left  with  us,  it  should  now  hav^e  been 
to  us  a  great  comfort ;  but  we  lost  you  too  young, 
and  your  father  hath  tarried  too  short  a  season  with 
us :  he  was  but  threescore  and  three  years  of  age ; 
he  might  have  lived,  for  any  age,  many  a  year 
longer :  it  was  no  great  age  for  such  a  prince,  having 
everything  at  his  ease  and  wish. 

"  Ah  !  thou  land  of  Beam,  destitute  and  without 
comfort  of  any  noble  heritor,  what  shall  become  of 
thee  ?  Thou  shalt  never  have  again  such  another  as 
was  this  gentle  Earl  of  Foix." 

With  such  lamentations  and  weepings  the  body  of 
this  noble  Earl  was  borne  through  the  town  of 
Orthes  by  eight  noble  knights :  the  first  the  Viscount 
of  Bruniquel,  and  against  him  the  Lord  of  Copane  ; 
the  third  Sir  Roger  d'Espaign,  and  against  him  Sir 
Raymond  de  Laisne ;  the  fifth  Sir  Raymond  de  la 
Motte,  against  him  the  Lord  of  Besach  ;  the  seventh 
Sir  Mouvant  de  Noailles,  and  against  him  Sir  Richard 
de  St.  George.  And  behind  was  Sir  Yvain  his  bas- 
tard son,  the  Lord  of  Corasse,  the  Lord  of  Barentin, 
the  Lord  of  Baruge,  the  Lord  of  Quer,  and  more 
than  threescore  other  knights  of  Beam,  who  were 
soon  come  to  the  hostel  of  Rion  when  they  knew 
of  the  Earl's  death. 

Thus  he  was  carried  with  face  uncovered  to  the 


The  Viscount  of  Chatel-bon's  Embassy  to  the 
Court  of  France 


The  Death  of  the  Earl  of  Foix  277 

church  of  the  Freres  in  Orthes,  and  there  he  was 
embalmed  and  laid  in  lead,  and  so  left  in  good 
keeping  unto  the  day  of  interment :  and  night  and 
day  there  were  burning  about  his  body  four  and 
twenty  torches,  borne  by  eight  and  forty  yeomen, 
four  and  twenty  in  the  night  and  four  and  twenty 
in  the  day. 

In  this  meantime  word  was  sent  to  the  Viscount 
of  Chatel-bon,  being  in  the  realm  of  Aragon,  of  the 
death  of  his  cousin  the  Earl  of  Foix.  Then  he 
rode  till  he  came  into  Beam,  straight  to  Orthes. 

They  of  the  town  made  him  good  cheer ;  howbeit 
they  took  him  not  then  for  their  lord,  but  said  how 
all  the  country  was  not  assembled,  and  that  first 
they  must  assemble  together  the  prelates,  lords  and 
men  of  the  good  towns,  and  counsel  together  what 
they  should  do.  Then  it  was  advised  for  the  best, 
first  to  make  the  interment  of  the  Earl  Gaston  of 
Foix  at  Orthes,  and  to  send  for  all  the  nobles  of 
Beam  and  of  Foix,  such  as  would  come,  and  then 
to  take  counsel  whom  they  should  accept  for  their 
lord. 

And  at  the  last  after  much  trouble,  by  the  ordinance 
of  the  French  King  all  things  were  concluded :  the 
Viscount  of  Chatel-bon  was  Earl  of  Foix  and  Lord  of 
Beam,  in  like  manner  as  the  old  Earl  held  it,  and 
all  such  as  ought  so  to  do  made  homao:e  to  him  ; 
and    he    shared    largely    with    Sir   Yvain    and    Sir 


278  The   Death  of  the   Earl  of  Foix 

Gracien,  the  old  Earl's  bastard  sons,  in  such  wise 
that  they  were  content ;  and  he  paid  to  the  French 
King  sixty  thousand  francs  at  one  payment.  How- 
beit  this  matter  was  not  soon  done,  for  summer  was 
first  well  onward  :  but  1  think  I  have  sufficiently 
treated  of  the  business,  for  if  1  should  rehearse  all 
things,  it  would  require  long  writing :  therefore  I 
will  leave  speaking  thereof,  and  treat  of  other 
matters. 

The  day  of  the  obsequy  of  the  gentle  Earl, 
Gaston  of  Foix,  last  Earl  of  that  name,  done  in 
the  Freres  in  the  town  of  Orthes  the  year  of  our 
Lord  God  a  thousand  three  hundred  fourscore  and 
eleven,  on  a  Monday,  there  was  much  people  of  the 
country  of  Beam  and  of  other  places,  both  lords, 
knights  and  other  prelates:  there  were  three  bishops, 
the  Bishop  of  Pamiers  who  said  the  Mass,  and  the 
Bishops  of  Lescar  and  Oleron,  who  held  of  Beam. 

There  was  a  goodly  hearse  and  well  ordered  ;  and 
during  the  Mass-time  there  were  holden  before  the 
altar  by  four  knights  four  banners,  with  the  arms  of 
Foix  and  of  Beam  :  the  first  held  Sir  Raymond  de 
Chatel-neuf,  the  second  Sir  Espaing  du  Lyon,  the 
third  Sir  Peter  de  Quer,  the  fourth  Sir  Mouvant  de 
Noailles.  Sir  Roger  d'Espaign  offered  the  sword, 
between  the  Bourg  de  Copane  and  Sir  Peter  Arnaut 
de  Beam,  captain  of  Lourdes  :  the  shield  was  borne 
by  the  Viscount  of  Bruniquel,  between  Sir  John  de 


The  Death  of  the   Earl  of  Foix  279 

Chatel-neuf  and  John  de  Chantiron :  the  hehn  was 
offered  by  the  Lord  Valentin  de  Beam,  between  Sir 
Arnold  de  Resten  and  Ernauton  de  Ste.  Colombe  : 
the  horse  was  offered  by  the  Lord  of  Corasse, 
between  Ernauton  d'Espagne  and  Raymonet  de 
Copane. 

This  interment  was  honourably  done,  according 
to  the  usage  of  the  country,  and  there  were  the  two 
bastard  sons  of  the  Earl  of  Foix,  Sir  Yvain  and  Sir 
Gracien,  and  the  Viscount  of  Chatel-bon,  and  all  the 
barons  of  Beam  and  some  of  Foix. 

Thus  the  Earl  was  buried  in  the  Freres,  before 
the  high  altar :  so  there  is  no  more  mention  made 
of  him  :   God  have  mercy  upon  his  soul. 


THE    INVASION    OF    ENGLAND 


X.     THE    INVASION    OF    ENGLAND 

Of  the  great  apparel  and  provision  that  was  made  in  the 
realm  of  France  by  the  King  there  and  by  his  Council, 
for  a  journey  to  be  made  into  England 

IN  the  year  of  our  Lord  thirteen  hundred  four- 
score and  six,  the  Duke  John  of  Lancaster 
was  gone  into  Castile  with  divers  lords  and 
barons,  and  a  thousand  spears  of  knights  and  squires, 
good  men  of  arms,  and  two  thousand  archers,  and  a 
thousand  of  other  tall  yeomen :  and  the  French 
King  and  his  council  were  well  informed  of  his 
voyage.  Wherefore  they  sought  to  find  some 
remedy  there-against,  for  the  French  King  and  the 
realm  of  France  were  bound  for  divers  reasons  to 
aid  the  necessity  of  the  King  of  Castile  ;  and  besides 
that  the  young  King,  Charles  of  France,  had  great 
desire  to  go  with  an  army  into  the  realm  of  Eng- 
land ;  and  all  knights  and  squires  of  France  were 
well  agreed  thereto,  and  specially  his  uncle  the  Duke 
of  Burgundy,  and  the  Constable  of  France. 

These  lords  and  the  most  part  of  the  chivalry  of 
France  said,  "  Why  should  we  not  for  once  go  into 
England  to   see  the  country  and  the  people  there, 

383 


284  The   Invasion   of  England 

and  teach  them  the  way,  as  they  have  done  In 
France  ?  " 

And  so,  what  to  the  hitent  to  break  the  Duke  of 
Lancaster's  voyage,  and  to  cause  him  to  return  out 
of  Castile,  and  to  give  fear  to  the  Englishmen, 
great  ordinance  for  that  voyage  was  made  in  France, 
and  taxes  set  and  assessed  in  cities  and  good  towns, 
that  in  a  hundred  year  before  there  was  none  such 
seen  ;  and  also  great  apparel  made  by  the  sea  all 
that  summer.  Till  the  month  of  September  they 
did  nothing  else  on  the  sea  coast  but  grind  corn 
and  bake  biscuit,  and  the  same  at  Tournai,  Lille, 
Douai,  Arras,  Amiens,  Bethune,  St.  Omer,  and  all 
the  towns  about  Sluvs :  for  the  French  King's  inten- 
tion was  to  take  the  sea  at  Sluys,  and  so  to  enter 
into  England  to  destroy  the  country. 

From  Spain  and  from  the  port  of  Seville  to 
Prussia,  there  was  no  great  ship  on  the  sea  that  the 
Frenchmen  could  lay  their  hands  on,  but  it  was 
retained  for  the  French  King  and  his  men.  Provi- 
sion came  from  all  parts  and  arrived  in  Flanders, 
both  wine,  salt,  flour,  hay  in  tons,  oats,  onions, 
biscuit,  flour,  eggs  in  barrels  and  all  manner  of 
things  that  could  be  devised  ;  so  that  in  time  to 
come  it  could  not  be  believed  but  by  them  that  saw 
it.  Lords,  knights,  squires  and  men  of  war  were 
written  unto,  and  desired  to  come  and  serve  the 
King  in  his  journey,  as  far  as  from  the  sun  going 


The  Invasion  of  England  285 

down  to  Germany,  Savoy  and  the  land  of  the  Earl 
of  Armagnac  :  the  Earl  of  Savoy  was  retained  with 
five  hundred  spears,  also  the  Earl  of  Armagnac,  and 
the  Dauphin  of  Auvergne.  And  these  lords,  though 
they  were  of  far  countries,  and  knew  not  what  end 
this  war  should  come  to,  yet  they  made  their  provi- 
sions so  great  and  costly,  that  it  was  great  marvel 
to  think  thereof,  and  to  consider  from  whence  all 
such  provision  came. 

And  there  was  sent  for  into  Holland,  Zealand, 
Middleburgh,  Dordrecht,  Schoenhoven  and  all 
other  towns  on  the  sea  coast,  for  all  manner  of  ships 
that  could  do  any  service ;  and  all  were  brought  to 
Sluys;  but  the  Hollanders  and  the  Zealanders  said 
to  them  that  retained  them,  "  If  ye  will  have  our 
service,  pay  us  our  wages  clearly,  or  else  we  will  go 
to  no  part:"  so  they  were  paid;  wherein  they  did 
wisely. 

I  troW,  since  God  created  the  world,  there  was 
never  seen  so  many  great  ships  together  as  were 
that  year  at  Sluys  and  at  Blankenburg ;  for  in  the 
month  of  September  in  the  said  year  they  were 
numbered  a  twelve  hundred  and  seven  ships  at 
Sluys :  their  masts  seemed  like  a  great  wood  in  the 
sea. 

The  Constable  of  France's  ship  was  apparelled 
at  Treguier  in  Brittany ;  also  the  Constable  caused 
to  be  made  in  Brittany  the  enclosure  of  a  town,  or 


286  The  Invasion  of  England 

like  a  park,  of  timber ;  that  when  they  had  taken 
land  in  England,  they  might  close  in  their  camp,  to 
lodge  therein  more  at  their  ease,  without  waking 
or  alarms :  and  whensoever  they  should  remove 
their  camp,  the  enclosure  was  so  made  that  they 
might  take  it  asunder  in  pieces,  and  a  great  number 
of  carpenters  and  others  were  retained  in  wages  to 
attend  thereto. 

Whoso  had  been  that  season  at  Bruges,  at 
Damme  or  at  Sluys,  and  seen  the  business  there  in 
charging  of  ships  with  hay,  sacking  of  biscuit,  and 
lading  in  of  onions,  peas,  beans,  barley,  candles, 
hose,  spurs,  knives,  daggers,  axes  of  war,  axes  to 
hew  withal,  mattocks,  nails,  beds,  horse-shoes,  pots, 
pans  and  all  manner  of  necessaries  for  kitchen, 
buttery  and  all  other  offices,  and  of  everything  that 
could  be  thought  of,  necessary  to  serve  man  and 
horse  —  whosoever  had  seen  it,  if  he  had  been  sick, 
I  think  he  would  clean  have  forgotten  all  the  pain. 
The  companions  of  France,  when  they  spake  to- 
gether, reckoned  none  otherwise  among  themselves, 
but  that  the  realm  of  England  should  clean  have 
been  lost  and  wasted  without  recov^ery,  and  all  the 
men,  women  and  children  therein  slain,  or  taken 
and  carried  into  France  in  servitude. 

Of  this  great  preparation  thus  made  to  come 
into  England,  King  Richard  of  England  and  his 
council    were    well    informed :     and    it   was    surely 


The   Invasion  of  England  287 

affirmed  that  the  Frenchmen  would  come  thither, 
for  so  they  had  surely  sworn. 

It  was  no  marvel  if  this  great  apparel  at  the  be- 
ginning somewhat  abashed  the  Englishmen  ;  and 
also  the  matter  was  showed  to  be  much  more  than 
it  was  in  deed ;  and  also  the  Englishmen  were  in  no 
sure  certainty  whether  this  preparation  was  to  come 
into  England,  or  else  to  lay  siege  to  Calais  both  by 
land  and  by  sea :  for  the  Englishmen  knew  well, 
that  of  all  the  towns  in  the  world,  the  Frenchmen 
most  desired  to  have  Calais. 

Wherefore  the  King  of  England  sent  to  Calais 
great  provision  of  wheat  and  other  things,  and  thither 
was  sent  Sir  Thomas  Holland,  Earl  of  Kent,  with 
five  hundred  men  of  arms  and  five  hundred  archers; 
and  the  Earl  Richard  of  Arundel  and  Sir  Henrv 
Despenser  were  ordained  to  keep  the  sea  with  forty 
great  ships  well  decked,  with  men  to  the  number 
of  three  hundred  men  of  arms  and  six  hundred 
archers. 

Now  let  us  return  to  the  provisions  that  were 
made  at  this  season  at  Damme  and  at  Sluys.  It  is 
not  had  in  remembrance  of  men,  nor  by  writing, 
that  ever  the  like  was  seen  or  heard  of.  Gold  and 
silver  were  no  more  spared  than  though  it  had 
rained  out  of  the  clouds,  or  been  scooped  out  of  the 
sea  :  the  great  lords  of  France  sent  their  servants 
to  Sluys,  to  apparel  and  make  ready  their  provisions 


288  The  Invasion  of  England 

and  ships,  and  to  furnish  them  with  everything  use- 
ful. 

The  King  himself,  young  as  he  was,  had  more 
will  to  this  journey  than  any  other,  and  that  he 
always  shewed  to  the  end  thereof  Every  man 
helped  to  make  provision  for  other,  and  to  garnish 
their  ships,  and  paint  them  with  their  arms  : 
painters  had  then  a  good  season,  for  they  won  and 
had  whatsoever  they  asked,  and  yet  there  could  not 
enough  of  them  be  got  for  money. 

They  made  banners,  pennons  and  standards  of 
silk,  so  goodly  that  it  was  marvel  to  behold  them  : 
also  they  painted  the  masts  of  their  ships,  from  the 
one  end  to  the  other,  glittering  with  gold  and  de- 
vices and  arms :  and  specially  it  was  shewed  me 
that  the  Lord  Guy  de  la  Tremouille  garnished  his 
ship  richly  ;  the  paintings  that  were  made  cost  more 
than  ten  thousand  francs.  Whatsoever  any  lord 
could  devise  for  their  pleasure  was  made  on  the 
ships  :  and  the  poor  people  of  the  realm  paid  for 
all ;  for  the  taxes  were  there  so  great,  to  furnish  this 
voyage,  that  they  that  were  most  rich  sorrowed  for 
it,  and  the  poor  fled  for  it. 

With  what  demeanour  they   in   England  beheld  the 
preparation  of  the  Frenchmen 

In  England  the  people  in  divers  places  of  the 
realm  were  sore  abashed,  and  there  were  made  gen- 


Richard  II.  of  England  at  the  Head  of  his  Army 


The  Invasion  of  England  289 

eral  processions  in  every  good  town  and  city  by  the 
prelates  and  men  of  the  Church,  three  times  every 
week ;  which  were  made  in  great  devotion  with  the 
heart,  with  holy  prayer  and  orisons  to  God,  to 
deliver  them  from  that  peril. 

Howbeit  there  were  in  England  a  hundred  thou- 
sand that  desired  heartily  that  the  Frenchmen  might 
come  and  arrive  in  England  :  and  such  light  com- 
panions, in  comforting  of  themselves  and  of  them 
that  were  abashed  said,  "  Let  these  Frenchmen 
come  :  there  shall  not  one  tail  of  them  return  again 
into  France ;  "  and  such  persons  as  were  in  debt, 
and  cared  not  for  the  payment  thereof,  were  greatly 
rejoiced  of  the  coming  of  the  Frenchmen,  and  would 
say  to  their  creditors,  when  they  demanded  their 
debt,  "  Sirs,  hold  you  still  ;  they  forge  in  France 
new  florins,  wherewith  ye  shall  be  paid." 

And  in  the  trust  thereof  they  lived  and  spent 
largely :  and  when  they  might  not  be  trusted,  they 
would  say,  "  What  would  ye  have  of  us  ^  It  were 
better  for  you  that  we  should  spend  freely  of  the 
goods  of  this  realm,  rather  than  that  the  French- 
men should  find  it  and  have  it."  And  so  by  that 
means  there  was  spent  in  outrage  in  England  a 
thousand  pounds  sterling. 

When  the  lords  of  England  and  the  prelates  and 
the  people  of  the  good  towns  and  cities  and  the 
commons  of  the  realm  were  justly  and  credibly 
u 


290  The   Invasion  of  England 

informed  how  the  French  King  was  ready  to  come 
into  England  to  destroy  it,  then  they  drew  together 
to  take  counsel,  how  they  should  be  demeaned 
against  this  journey  of  the   French  King. 

Then  the  Earl  of  Salisbury,  who  was  a  right 
valiant  and  prudent  knight,  said  before  the  King 
and  his  uncles,  and  before  all  the  prelates  and  lords 
of  England  that  were  there  present :  — 

"  Sir,  my  sovereign  lord,  and  all  ye,  my  lords  and 
others,  it  ought  not  to  be  marvelled  at  if  our  ad- 
versary the  French  King  will  come  and  run  upon 
us ;  for  since  the  death  of  the  last  noble  and  puis- 
sant King  Edward,  of  noble  memory,  this  realm 
here  hath  been  in  great  danger  to  have  been  lost 
and  destroyed  by  revolts  in  the  same :  and  it  is  well 
known  in  France  how  we  be  not  all  of  one  accord. 
Wherefore  this  trouble  appeareth  ;  the  which  is  not 
little,  for  he  is  but  a  fool  that  feareth  not  his  enemies. 

"  As  long  as  the  realm  of  England  was  in  unitv, 
the  King  with  his  people,  and  they  with  him,  then 
we  prospered  and  reigned  victoriously,  nor  we  saw 
nor  found  none  that  did  us  any  great  wrong:  where- 
fore it  is  now  needful  —  never  more  need  appeared 
in  England  —  that  we  confirm  ourselves  to  rest  in 
love  and  unity,  if  we  think  to  come  to  any  honour  : 
and  that  we  ordain  at  the  ports  and  havens  of  Eng- 
land such  provision  and  defence  that  our  country 
receive  no  blame  nor  damage. 


The   Invasion  of  England  291 

"This  noble  realm  of  England  hath  been  a  long 
season  in  triumphant  flower;  and  every  man  knoweth 
well,  a  thing  that  is  in  flower  hath  more  need  to  be 
well  kept  than  when  it  is  turned  to  perfect  fruit : 
therefore  we  ought  to  see  and  consider  how  this 
realm  is  in  his  flourishing  flower,  for  within  this 
sixty  years  knights  and  squires  thereof,  both  within 
the  realm  and  without,  have  had  more  honour  than 
any  other  nation  :  therefore  let  us  put  to  our  pains, 
that  as  long  as  we  live  we  may  keep  this  honour," 
Then  every  man  said  that  it  were  good  that  it 
were  so. 

The  Earl  of  Salisbury's  words  were  well  heard 
and  accepted  as  the  words  and  counsel  of  a  noble, 
valiant  and  sage  knight.  All  that  was  said  by  him, 
and  devised  among  them,  I  will  not  long  rest  thereon, 
for  I  think  not  to  know  all  :  but  I  know  well  that 
the  town  of  Calais  was  kept  as  1  said  before,  and 
they  ordained  to  guard  the  havens  and  ports  where 
they  supposed  that  the  Frenchmen  would  arrive. 

All  the  havens  and  ports  between  the  river  of 
Humber  and  Cornwall  were  refreshed  with  men  of 
war  and  archers ;  and  on  the  mountains  and  hills 
coasting  the  sea  on  the  frontiers  against  Flanders 
and  France  were  set  watchmen  and  watchers  in 
divers  manners  :  they  had  empty  barrels  filled  with 
sand,  one  set  on  another,  and  on  the  height  of  them 
were  places  for  men  to  sit  on,  who  night  and  day 


292  The   Invasion  of  England 

kept  watch,  looking  onto  the  sea.  And  they  were 
charged,  if  thev  saw  the  French  navy  approach 
towards  the  land,  then  to  make  fires  aloft  on  the 
hills,  to  stir  the  country  to  draw  to  the  coast  where 
the  fires  appeared. 

It  was  also  ordained  that  they  should  suffer  the 
French  King  and  all  his,  peaceably  to  take  land, 
and  to  suffer  him  to  enter  into  the  land  a  three  or 
four  davs,  and  then  first  to  go  to  the  sea  where  he 
landed,  and  to  fight  with  the  ships,  and  to  win 
them  if  they  could,  to  destroy  them  and  take  all 
their  provision  :  and  then  to  follow  the  Frenchmen, 
not  immediately  to  fight  with  them,  but  to  harry 
them  and  to  keep  them  waking,  and  to  keep  them 
from  going  a-foraging,  and  to  destroy  all  of  them 
that  were  abroad  in  the  country :  so  that  thereby 
they  should  famish  them. 

This  was  the  opinion  and  counsel  in  England. 
And  whereas  taxes  were  great  in  France  on  the 
men  of  the  towns,  in  likewise  they  were  great  that 
season  in  England,  so  that  the  realm  sorrowed  it  a 
great  season  after :  but  they  were  glad  to  pay  the 
soldiers,  to  be  thereby   defended. 

How  the  French  King  and  his   uncles  arrived  at  Sluys  in 
Flanders,  to  the  intent  to  pass  into  England 

The  knights  and  squires  of  France  rejoiced  when 
they   departed   from   their    houses   to  go   with   the 


The   Invasion   of  England  293 

French  King  into  England,  and  said,  "  Now  let  us 
go  on  these  cursed  Englishmen,  who  have  done  so 
many  evils  and  persecutions  in  France  ;  now  shall 
we  be  avenged  for  our  fathers,  brethren  and  kins- 
men, whom  they  have  slain  and  discomfited  :  "  and 
it  was  said  in  all  Flanders,  "  The  King  cometh  to- 
morrow." 

And  when  it  came  to  the  midst  of  August,  and 
that  the  voyage  should  approach,  to  the  intent  to 
make  them  of  far  countries  make  the  more  haste, 
and  to  give  ensample,  the  King  took  his  leave  of 
the  Oueen  his  wife,  and  of  Queen  Blanche,  and  of 
the  Duchess  of  Orleans,  and  of  the  other  ladies 
of  France,  and  heard  Mass  solemnly  in  our  Lady's 
Church  in  Paris :  and  his  intention  was,  never  to  re- 
turn again  to  Paris  till  he  had  been  first  in  England. 

So  the  King  rode  to  Senlis,  and  so  to  Arras  :  and 
daily  there  came  down  people  from  all  parts,  so 
that  the  country  was  clean  eaten  up  ;  nothing  was 
left  abroad  in  the  country,  but  it  was  taken  without 
paying  anything,  so  that  the  poor  common  people 
that  had  gathered  together  their  corn  had  nothing 
left  them  but  straw  :  and  if  they  spake  thereof  they 
were  beaten  or  slain.  Their  waters  were  fished, 
their  houses  beaten  down  for  fire-wood :  if  the  Eng- 
lishmen had  arrived  in  the  country,  they  could  not 
nor  would  not  have  done  more  great  destruction  or 
hurt  than  the  Frenchmen  themselves  did :  and  they 


294  The  Invasion  of  England 

said  to  the  poor  men,  "  Sirs,  we  have  now  no  silver 
to  pay,  but  when  we  return  we  shall  have  enough, 
and  then  ye  shall  be  clearly  paid." 

But  the  poor  people,  when  they  saw  their  goods 
taken  and  spent  away,  and  durst  not  speak  there- 
against,  they  cursed  between  their  teeth,  saying,  "Go 
into  England,  or  to  the  Devil,  and  never  return 
again  !  " 

But  now  the  French  King  came  to  Lille,  and  his 
two  uncles  with  him,  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  and 
the  Duke  of  Bourbon,  and  other  great  lords,  in 
such  number  that  I  can  never  name  them  all.  The 
Duke  of  Berry  was  behind,  in  his  own  country,  and 
Sir  Oliver  Clisson  was  in  Brittany,  ordaining  his 
navy,  and  was  to  bring  with  hiVn  the  enclosure  for 
the  camp,  made  of  timber,  which  they  ordained  to 
be  set  up  every  night  when  they  were  once  in 
England. 

And  it  was  the  opinion  of  divers,  that  if  they 
might  arrive  all  together  in  England,  where  they 
intended  to  land  —  and  that  was  at  Orwell  haven  — 
they  should  sore  abash  the  country  :  and  so  they 
should  without  doubt. 

So  the  King  approached,  and  it  was  said  in  Flan- 
ders, "  They  shall  take  shipping  either  on  Saturday, 
Monday  or  Tuesday,"  so  that  in  every  day  in  the 
week  it  was  said  he  should  depart  to-morrow,  or 
the   next   day  after.      And   yet   all   the   season   the 


P5^^^^^^^^        J9 

ik-'T ,  m 

Mi 

U  .  ?  .,.  '^'^^^SaB 

yB  d|  ^1 

■ 

L  ^■H^B^ktJ  ^(^^^^^fjl 

^^^^^^1  !^l 

BV 

ip^^M^g 

^^^U| 

Ip^- 

lIijm  iJ-.j'MrttrS/yf'^ 

i'^^^^iPWPBpifci 

^ 

l^^§K;^a(L^M\X3ia 

^^^\3  ^^^TdBH 

i^ 

bhI^S^^ 

BB^ncf^^'Sji^l 

pp" 

J^^I^H^^^^^^^^^Hki  Jn^^Spv 

W^^f 

^ 

"v  Z\  ^^!f 

\^^ 

■J^^  '  ^^I^Bf 

^flfiukW 

^■H 

y^'mM 

VI 

0' 

^^^HBH^^^^^^^^^I 

IHtjB 

Hi 

g^ 

^H(^Rk^?  '-^I^Ri:^^ 

Si 

Charles,  King  of  France,  on  his  Way  to  invade 
England 


The  Invasion  of  England  295 

Duke  of  Berry  was  behind,  and  came  but  fair  and 
easily,  for  he  had  no  great  appetite  to  go  into  Eng- 
land ;  and  his  long  tarrying  was  displeasing  to  the 
King  and  to  the  other  lords. 

Still  great  provision  was  made,  which  was  costly 
and  dear :  a  thing  not  worth  a  franc  was  sold  for 
four :  howbeit  for  all  that,  money  was  not  spared, 
for  every  man  desired  to  be  well  stuffed  with  every- 
thing, in  manner  of  envy,  every  man  wishing  to  be 
better  appointed  than  other. 

But  though  the  great  lords  were  well  paid  their 
wages,  other  poor  companions  bought  the  bargain, 
for  they  were  owing  for  a  month's  wages,  and  yet 
could  get  nothing :  the  Treasurer  of  the  Wars  and 
Clerks  of  the  Chamber  of  Accounts  said,  "  Sirs, 
abide  till  the  next  week  and  then  ye  shall  be  paid  : " 
and  so  they  were  answered  weekly ;  and  if  any  pay- 
ment were  made  to  them,  it  was  but  for  eight  days, 
and  eight  weeks  were  owing.  And  some  would  ask 
when  they  should  depart ;  and  ever  it  was  said  to 
them,  "  Within  three  or  four  days,"  or  "  When 
the  Duke  of  Berry  is  come,  and  we  have  wind  to 
serve  us." 

So  ever  the  time  passed,  and  the  days  shortened, 
and  began  to  be  foul  and  cold,  and  the  nights 
long :  wherewith  divers  of  the  lords  were  not  con- 
tent to  tarry  so  long;  and  also  their  provisions 
diminished. 


296  The   Invasion  of  England 

The  Flemings  would  gladly  have  had  them  not 
return  again  through  their  country  :  and  they  said 
one  to  another :  "  Why  the  devil  doth  not  the 
French  King  pass  over  into  England  ?  Why  tar- 
rieth  he  so  long  in  this  country?  Are  we  not  in 
poverty  enough  ?  We  think  they  will  not  pass  into 
England  this  year,  for  the  realm  of  England  is 
not  so  easy  to  be  won  :  Englishmen  be  not  of  the 
condition  of  Frenchmen.  And  what  will  they  do  in 
England  ?  When  the  Englishmen  were  in  France, 
and  over-rode  their  countries,  then  the  Frenchmen 
hid  themselves  in  their  fortresses,  and  fled  before 
them  as  the  lark  doth  before  the  hawk." 

And  in  the  town  of  Bruges,  where  most  resort 
was  of  the  Frenchmen,  they  murmured,  and  were 
ready,  for  wagging  of  a  rush,  to  make  debate  and 
strife ;  and  all  began  by  the  French  lackeys,  who 
had  beaten  and  hurt  some  of  the  Flemings  :  so  that 
if  the  honest  men  of  the  town  had  not  armed  them- 
selves, and  drawn  into  the  market-place  to  appease 
the  riot,  there  had  not  a  lord,  knight  nor  squire 
of  France  escaped  unslain.  The  Frenchmen  there 
were  in  such  fear  that  they  closed  themselves  in  their 
lodgings,  there  to  abide  their  adventure. 


The  Invasion  of  England  297 

How  the  voyage  into  England  was  broken  by  reason  of 
the  winds  and  of  winter,  and  by  counsel  of  the  Duke 
of  Berry 

Then  the  Duke  of  Berry  heard  Mass  in  our 
Lady's  Church  in  Paris,  and  there  took  his  leave, 
and  said  how  he  would  never  enter  there  again  till  he 
had  been  in  England.  Howbeit,  for  all  his  words, 
he  thought  the  contrary,  for  he  had  no  desire  thereto, 
for  the  winter  season  was  sore  come  on  :  and  all  the 
way,  as  he  came,  he  had  letters  from  the  King,  and 
from  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  hastening  him,  and 
certifying  him  how  they  tarried  for  nothing  else  but 
for  his  coming.  So  the  Duke  of  Berry  rode  always 
forward,  but  it  was  but  by  small  journeys. 

The  Constable  of  France  departed  from  the  city 
of  Treguier,  with  great  number  of  men  of  arms  and 
provision  :  he  had  a  seventy  two  ships,  and  with  him 
he  had  the  enclosure  for  the  camp,  made  of  timber. 
They  had  good  wind  at  the  beginning,  but  when 
they  approached  near  to  England,  the  wind  rose 
fierce  and  great :  and  at  the  entry  of  Margate,  at 
Thames'  mouth,  the  wind  was  so  great  that,  whether 
they  would  or  not,  their  ships  parted,  so  that  not 
twenty  abode  together,  and  some  were  driven  per- 
force into  Thames,  and  there  were  taken  by  the 
Englishmen. 

And  specially  there  were  taken  three  or  four  ships 


298  The  Invasion  of  England 

laden  with  part  of  the  enclosure  of  timber  ordained 
to  close  in  the  camp,  and  certain  masters,  carpenters 
and  artificers  with  them  :  and  so  they  were  brought 
to  London,  whereof  the  King  had  great  joy,  and  so 
had  all  the  Londoners.  And  seven  of  the  Con- 
stable's ships,  with  all  the  provision,  were  driven 
with  the  wind,  and  taken  in  Zealand  :  and  the  Con- 
stable and  other  lords  with  great  pain  came  to  Sluys 
to  the  French  King. 

Of  the  Constable's  coming  and  his  company,  the 
French  King  was  right  joyful  and  said  to  him  :  "  Sir 
Constable,  when  shall  we  depart  ?  Certainly  we 
have  great  desire  to  see  England  :  wherefore,  I  pray 
you,  advance  all  our  business  in  hasty  manner,  and 
let  us  enter  into  the  sea  shortly  :  mine  uncle  the 
Duke  of  Berry  will  be  here  with  us  within  these 
three  days  :   he  is  at  Lille." 

"  Sir,"  said  the  Constable,  "  we  cannot  depart  till 
the  wind  serve  us,  for  the  wind  is  so  sore  against  us, 
and  so  strainable,  that  the  mariners  say  they  have 
heard  none  such  for  a  great  season  before." 

"  Constable,"  said  the  King,  "  I  have  been  in  my 
vessel,  and  it  pleaseth  me  greatly,  the  air  of  the  sea: 
I  believe  I  shall  be  a  good  mariner,  for  the  sea  did 
me  no  hurt." 

"  In  the  name  of  God  !  "  said  the  Constable,  "  it 
hath  done  hurt  to  me,  for.  Sir,  we  were  in  great  peril 
coming  from  Brittany  hither." 


The  Invasion  of  England  299 

The  King  demanded,  "  How  so  ?  " 

Then  the  Constable  said,  "  By  fortune  of  the  sea, 
and  great  winds  that  rose  against  us  :  and,  Sir,  we 
have  lost  of  our  ships  and  men,  whereof  I  am  right 
sorry." 

Thus  the  King  and  the  Constable  devised  to- 
gether in  words  :  and  always  the  time  passed,  and 
the  winter  approached,  and  the  lords  lay  there  in 
great  cold  and  peril. 

So  finally  the  Duke  of  Berry  came  to  Sluys  to  the 
King ;  and  the  King  said  to  him  :  "  Ah  !  fair  uncle, 
how  greatly  I  have  desired  to  see  you  :  why  have 
you  tarried  so  long?  We  had  been  now  in  Eng- 
land, and  fought  with  our  enemies,  if  ye  had  been 
come." 

The  Duke  began  to  smile  and  to  excuse  himself, 
and  shewed  not  immediately  what  lay  in  his  heart : 
first  he  thought  he  would  see  what  provisions  and  or- 
dinance was  made,  and  see  the  navy  that  was  named 
so  goodly.  So  they  were  there  a  seven  days;  and 
every  day  it  was  said,  "  We  shall  depart  to-morrow." 

Howbeit,  surely  the  wind  was  so  contrary  that  in 
no  wise  they  could  sail  into  England  :  winter  was 
well  on,  it  was  past  St.  Andrew's  tide,  it  was  no  good 
season  for  so  many  noblemen  to  take  the  sea,  though 
many  of  their  ships  were  making  cruises  in  readiness 
to  depart.  Then  the  King's  council  drew  together  to 
see  how  they  should  persevere  in  their  journey  :  but 


joo  The   Invasion  of  England 

the  Duke  of  Berry  brake  all,  and  shewed  so  many 
reasons  reasonable,  that  such  as  had  most  desire  to 
go  were  greatly  discouraged. 

He  said  it  was  a  great  folly  to  counsel  the  French 
King,  who  in  a  manner  was  but  a  child,  to  take  the 
sea  in  that  season  of  the  year,  "  and  to  go  fight  with 
such  people  as  we  know  not  their  condition,  nor  the 
way  thither :  and,  as  it  is  said,  it  is  an  evil  country 
to  make  war  in,  for  though  we  were  all  there  a-land, 
yet  they  would  not  fight  with  us  but  when  they 
listed,  and  we  dare  not  then  leave  our  provision 
behind  us,  for  if  we  do  it  will  be  lost.  And  they 
that  will  make  such  a  voyage  so  far  off,  have  need 
to  begin  in  the  heart  of  the  year,  and  not  in  winter: 
call  all  the  mariners  together,  and  look  if  they  will 
not  say  that  my  words  be  good.  For  though  we  be 
now  a  thousand  and  five  hundred  ships,  yet  before 
we  come  there  we  shall  not  be  three  hundred :  then 
behold  what  peril  we  shall  put  ourselves  in  ! 

"  I  say  it  not  because  I  would  have  the  journey 
left ;  but  I  speak  it  by  way  of  counsel :  and  since 
the  most  part  of  the  realm  inclineth  to  this  journey, 
therefore,  fair  brother  of  Burgundv,  I  would  that 
you  and  I  should  go  ;  but  I  would  not  counsel  that 
the  King  should  go,  for  if  any  misfortune  should 
befall,  it  shall  be  laid  to  us." 

"  Well,"  said  the  French  King,  who  was  present 
at  all  these  words,  "  if  none  will  go,  I  will  go." 


The  Duke  of  Burgundy  returning  Home 


The   Invasion   of  England  301 

Then  the  lords  began  to  smile  and  said,  "  The 
King  hath  a  courageous  will !" 

Howbeit  they  took  counsel  to  defer  that  voyage 
till  April  or  May  next  after,  and  their  provisions, 
such  as  biscuit,  powdered  flesh  and  wine,  should  be 
kept  safely  till  then  :  and  so  brake  the  voyage  for 
that  season,  the  which  cost  the  realm  of  France  a 
hundred  thousand   francs  thirty   times  told. 


How  King  Charles  of  France  and  the  French  lords  re- 
turned ill-content  from  Sluys,  where  their  provisions  were 
made  to  have  gone  into  the  realm  of  England  :  and  of  the 
feast  that  was  made  in  London 

Then  there  might  well  have  been  seen  lords  and 
knights  sore  displeased,  and  specially  such  as  were 
of  far  countries,  and  had  sore  travailed  their  bodies, 
and  spent  their  money,  in  trust  to  have  had  a  good 
season  :  such  as  the  Earl  of  Savoy,  the  Earl  of 
Armagnac,  and  the  Earl  Dauphin  of  Auvergne,  and 
a  hundred  other  great  lords,  that  departed  in  great 
displeasure,  because  they  had  not  been  in  England. 
In  likewise  so  did  the  French  King:  but  he  could 
not  amend  it. 

So  thus  departed  all  manner  of  people,  some 
merry,  and  some  greatly  displeased  and  angry  :  and 
the  officers  abode  still  there  behind,  to  make  shift 
to  sell  their  provisions  for  their  masters'  profit ;  but 


302  The  Invasion  of  England 

they  wist  not  to  whom  nor  where,  for  it  that  cost  a 
hundred  francs  was  sold  for  ten  francs,  and  for  less 
money.  The  Earl  Dauphin  of  Auvergne  said  unto 
me,  that  by  his  faith,  he  had  there  provisions,  the 
which  cost  him  ten  thousand  francs,  and  when  he 
returned  homeward  again,  he  lost  all  together :  and 
so  said  many  knights  and  squires,  and  other  people 
of  France. 

And  when  these  things  were  known  in  the  realm 
of  England,  some  were  right  joyful  and  glad  thereof, 
such  people  as  feared  the  Frenchmen's  coming:  and 
some  were  angry  and  displeased  therewith,  which 
was  such  people  as  thought  to  have  some  promotion 
and  profit  by  them. 

So  then  there  was  made  at  the  City  of  London  a 
great  feast,  and  thither  came  all  the  lords  such  as 
had  kept  the  ports  and  passages  of  the  realm  of 
England. 

And  then  the  King  held  also  a  noble  feast  at 
Westminster,  on  Christmas  Day,  and  there  were 
three  dukes  made.  First  the  Earl  of  Cambridge 
was  made  the  Duke  of  York:  the  Earl  of  Bucking- 
ham, his  brother,  was  made  Duke  of  Gloucester : 
and  the  third  was  the  Earl  of  Oxford,  and  he  was 
made  Duke  of  Ireland.  This  feast  endured  long, 
with  great  revels  and  triumphs. 

So  thus  the  people  of  the  realm  of  England,  as 
they  themselves  thought,  had  escaped  a  great  peril : 


The  Invasion  of  England  303 

and  then  divers  of  them  said  among  themselves  that 
they  would  never  set  any  more  account  by  the 
Frenchmen,  and  they  thought  that  all  the  assembly 
of  the  Frenchmen,  that  was  made  at  Sluys,  was  but 
to  fright  the  Englishmen,  and  to  have  caused  the 
Duke  of  Lancaster  and  his  company  to  return  again 
out  of  Spain. 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  THE  FLEET  FROM 
LA    ROCHELLE 


XL  THE  CAPTURE  OF  THE  FLEET 
FROM  LA  ROCHELLE 

Of  the  battle  on  the  sea  between  the  Enghshmen   and  Sir 
John  de  Bucq,  Admiral  for  the  Duke  of  Burgundy 


H 


ERE  before  ye  have  heard  how  the  French 
King's  army  by  the  sea,  prepared  to  have 
gone  into  England,  was  broken  up  :  not  by 
the  French  King's  will,  for  always  he  shewed  good 
courage  to  have  passed  into  England,  and  when  he  saw 
how  the  journey  brake,  he  was  more  displeased  than 
any  of  them.  All  the  fault  was  laid  upon  the  Duke 
of  Berry :  howbeit  it  was  to  be  thought  that  he  saw 
more  deeplier  into  the  matter  than  any  other,  and 
that  his  counselling  to  leave  the  journey  was  for 
the  honour  and  profit  of  the  realm  of  France.  For 
whoever  enterprises  to  do  a  thing,  ought  to  regard 
what  end  may  come  thereof;  and  the  Duke  of 
Berry  had  been  before  so  long  in  England,  as  host- 
age for  the  King  his  father,  and  had  been  so  con- 
versant among  the  Englishmen,  and  had  seen  so 
much  of  the  country,  that  he  knew  by  reason  what 
effect  the  going  into  England  should  have  come  to. 
The  cause  most  excusable  not  to  go,  was,  because 

307 


3o8      Capture  of  the   Fleet  from   La  Rochelle 

winter  was  so  far  run  :  but  then  it  was  said  that  the 
Constable  of  France  should  go  the  next  summer 
into  England  with  a  six  thousand  men  of  arms  and 
as  many  crossbows  :  for  it  was  thought  by  himself, 
and  said,  that  that  number  was  sufficient  to  fight 
with  the  Englishmen,  and  by  reason  the  Constable 
ought  to  have  known  it,  for  he  had  been  nourished 
in  England  in  his  young  days.  Then  it  was  also 
determined  to  send  succours  into  Castile,  to  aid  the 
King  there  against  the  King  of  Portugal  and  the 
Duke  of  Lancaster,  for  it  was  thought  that  shortly 
there  should  be  some  deeds  of  arms,  for  the  English- 
men kept  the  field. 

But  while  the  knights  and  squires  of  France  pre- 
pared them  to  go  into  Castile  —  for  there  were 
many  that  desired  deeds  of  arms  —  the  same  season 
the  Englishmen  were  on  the  sea  between  England 
and  Flanders  ;  and  Richard  Earl  of  Arundel  was 
their  Admiral,  and  in  his  company  were  the  Earl  of 
Devonshire,  and  the  Earl  of  Nottingham  and  the 
Bishop  of  Norwich  :  they  were  a  five  hundred  men 
of  arms  and  a  thousand  archers.  They  had  lain  at 
anchor  a  great  season  abiding  some  adventure,  and 
had  oftentimes  revictualled  themselves  on  the  coast 
of  England  and  about  the  isles  of  Cornwall,  Brittany 
and  Normandy;  and  they  were  sore  displeased  that 
the  fleet  of  Flanders  was  escaped  from  them,  and  was 
gone  to   La  Rochelle,  and  specially  that  the  Con- 


Capture  of  the  Fleet  from   La  Rochelle     309 

stable  of  France  was  gone  from  Treguier  to  Sluys, 
and  passed  by  Calais,  and  they  met  not  with  him ; 
for  gladly  they  would  have  fought  with  him.  The 
Constable  had  so  many  ships  as  they,  but  they 
passed  by  them  by  reason  of  the  wind  and  the  flood 
that  they  had  in  the  night  time. 

The  English  navy  lay  at  anchor  before  Margate 
at  the  Thames'  mouth,  towards  Sandwich,  abiding 
their  adventure,  and  specially  abiding  for  the  ships 
that  were  gone  to  La  Rochelle ;  for  they  thought 
they  would  shortly  return.  And  so  they  did,  for 
when  the  merchants  of  Flanders,  of  La  Rochelle, 
of  Hainault  and  other  places,  departed  out  of 
Flanders,  they  promised  each  other,  for  fear  of  the 
Englishmen,  to  go  and  to  return  together,  and  to 
take  each  other's  part ;  and  when  they  had  all  done 
their  business  in  La  Rochelle,  and  in  the  country 
of  Saintonge,  and  had  charged  their  ships  with 
wines,  then  as  soon  as  they  had  good  wind  they 
disanchored,  and  departed  out  of  the  haven  of  La 
Rochelle,  and  took  their  way  by  the  sea  to  go  into 
Flanders,  and  to  Sluys,  and  to  the  other  places  from 
whence  they  departed. 

They  sailed  so  long  that  they  passed  Ras-Saint- 
Matthieu  in  Brittany  without  peril  or  damage,  and 
so  coasted  lower  Brittany  and  then  Normandy,  and 
so  came  right  over  the  Thames'  mouth,  where  the 
English  navy  lay. 


3IO     Capture  of  the  Fleet  from   La  Rochelle 

The  Flemings  perceived  where  they  lav,  and 
those  in  the  high  ships  said  to  their  companv, "  Sirs, 
advise  you  well,  we  shall  be  met  by  the  English 
army  :  they  have  perceived  us,  they  will  take  the 
adv^antage  of  the  wind  and  tide;  we  shall  have 
battle  before  it  be  night." 

The  tidings  pleased  not  well  all  parties,  and 
specially  the  merchants  of  Flanders,  of  Hainault, 
and  of  other  countries,  who  had  their  merchandise 
there  aboard,  they  would  gladly  have  been  thence 
if  they  might.  Howbeit,  since  they  saw  no  remedy 
but  fight,  they  ordered  themselves  thereto ;  and 
they  were  crossbows  and  other  men  defensibly 
arrayed  more  than  seven  hundred.  And  among 
them  there  was  a  valiant  knight  of  Flanders,  who 
was  their  captain,  and  was  then  Admiral  of  the  sea, 
set  there  by  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  called  Sir  John 
de  Bucq,  right  sage  and  hardy  in  arms,  and  he  had 
done  before  great  damage  to  the  Englishmen  on  the 
sea. 

This  Sir  John  de  Bucq  set  everything  in  good 
order,  and  decked  his  ships  well  and  wisely,  as  he 
that  could  right  well  do  it,  and  said,  "  Sirs,  be  not 
abashed :  we  are  men  enough  to  fight  with  the 
English  army,  and  the  wind  will  serve  us,  so  that 
ever  as  we  be  fighting  we  shall  approach  nearer  and 
nearer  to  Sluys,  and  shall  coast  Flanders."  Some 
took  good  comfort  with  these  words,  and  some  not : 


Capture  of  the  Fleet  from   La  Rochelle     311 

so  they  put  themselves  in  good  order  and  defence, 
and  made  readv  their  crossbows  and  gnins. 

The  English  ships  approached ;  and  they  had 
certain  galleys  furnished  with  archers,  and  these 
came  foremost  rowing  with  oars,  and  gave  the  first 
assault.  The  archers  shot  fiercely,  and  lost  much 
of  their  shot;  for  the  Flemings  covered  them  under 
the  decks,  and  would  not  appear,  but  drave  ever 
forward  with  the  wind :  and  when  they  were  out  of 
the  English  archers'  shot,  then  they  did  let  fly  their 
bolts  from  the  crossbows,  wherewith  they  hurted 
many. 

Then  approached  the  great  ships  of  England,  the 
Earl  of  Arundel  with  his  company  and  the  Bishop 
of  Norwich  with  his  :  and  so  the  other  lords.  They 
rushed  in  among  the  Flemings'  ships  and  them  of 
La  Rochelle ;  yet  the  Flemings  and  crossbows  de- 
fended themselves  right  valiantly,  for  their  patron 
Sir  John  de  Bucq  did  ever  support  them  :  he  was  in 
a  great  strong  ship,  wherein  he  had  three  guns  shoot- 
ing so  great  stones,  that  wheresoever  they  lighted 
they  did  great  damage.  And  ever  as  they  fought 
they  drew  little  and  little  towards  Flanders ;  and 
some  little  ships,  with  their  merchants,  took  the 
coast  of  Flanders,  and  the  low  water,  and  thereby 
saved  them,  for  the  great  ships  could  not  follow  them 
for  lack  of  water. 

Thus  on  the  sea  there  was  a  hard  battle,  and  ships 


312     Capture  of  the   Fleet  from   La   Rochelle 

broken  and  sunken  on  both  sides  :  for  out  of  the 
tops  they  cast  down  great  bars  of  iron,  sharpened, 
so  that  they  went  through  to  the  bottom.  This  was 
a  hard  battle,  and  well  fought,  for  it  endured  three 
whole  tides  :  and  when  the  day  failed  they  withdrew 
each  from  other,  and  cast  anchor,  and  there  rested 
all  night,  and  dressed  their  hurt  men,  and  when  the 
flood  came,  they  disanchored  and  drew  up  sails,  and 
returned  again  to  the  battle. 

With  the  Englishmen  was  Peter  du  Bois  of  Ghent, 
with  certain  archers  and  mariners :  he  gave  the 
Flemings  much  ado,  for  he  had  been  a  mariner, 
wherefore  he  knew  the  art  of  the  sea,  and  he  was 
sore  displeased  that  the  Flemings  and  merchants 
endured  so  long.  But  always  the  Englishmen  won 
advantage  of  the  Flemings,  and  so  came  between 
Blankenburg  and  Sluys,  against  Cadsand  ;  there  was 
the  discomfiture,  for  the  Flemings  were  not  suc- 
coured by  any  creature;  and  also  at  that  time  there 
were  no  ships  at  Sluys,  nor  men  of  war. 

True  it  is,  there  was  a  squire,  a  man  of  arms,  at 
Sluys,  called  Arnold  Le  Maire,  who  when  he  heard 
how  there  was  a  battle  on  the  sea  between  the  army 
of  England  and  them  of  Flanders,  took  a  bark  of  his 
own  and  entered  therein,  and  with  him  certain  men 
of  Sluys,  and  twenty  crossbows,  and  rowed  by  force 
till  he  came  to  the  battle.  But  that  was  at  the  point 
of  the  discomfiture,  for  by  that  time  the  Englishmen 


Capture  of  the   Fleet  from   La   Rochelle     313 

were  possessed  of  the  most  part  of  the  Flemish 
ships,  and  had  taken  Sir  John  de  Bucq  their  Ad- 
miral, and  his  ship  and  all  that  were  within  it,  and 
of  other  ships  a  hundred  and  thirty:  and  when  this 
Arnold  Le  Maire  saw  the  manner  of  that  battle,  he 
made  his  crossbows  to  shoot  three  times,  and  then 
returned,  and  was  chased  into  the  haven  of  Sluys; 
but  the  Englishmen's  ships  were  so  great  that  they 
could  not  approach  so  near  land  as  the  bark  did,  and 
thereby  he  saved  himself  and  his  company. 

The  men  of  the  town  of  Sluys  were  sore  abashed 
when  they  heard  of  those  tidings,  so  that  they  wist 
not  what  to  do,  whether  to  give  up  their  town  and 
forsake  all,  or  else  to  enter  into  the  ships  that  lay 
there,  and  so  defend  the  haven. 

Surely,  if  the  Englishmen  had  known  the  case 
they  were  in,  they  had  been  lords  of  the  town  and 
of  the  castle:  or  if  they  had  believed  Peter  du  Bois, 
for  he  sore  counselled  them  that  they  should  imme- 
diately set  on  the  town  of  Sluys.  They  had  won  it 
if  they  had  so  done,  but  they  had  no  courage  thereto, 
but  said,  "  It  were  a  great  folly  for  us  to  enter  into 
the  town  of  Sluys,  for  then  they  of  Bruges,  of 
Damme  and  of  Ardembourg,  shall  come  and  be- 
siege us,  and  so  peradventure  we  shall  lose  all  that 
we  have  won :  it  is  better  for  us  to  keep  it,  and  to 
make  wise  war,  than  foolishly  to  lose  all." 

Thus  the  Englishmen  still  kept  the  sea,  but  they 


314     Capture  of  the   Fleet  from   La   Rochelle 

determined  to  burn  the  navy  of  ships  that  lay  at 
anchor  in  the  haven  of  Sluys.  Of  such  ships  as 
they  had  won  they  took  part,  such  as  were  most  old 
and  dry,  and  lightest,  and  greased  them  well  both 
within  and  without,  and  set  fire  on  them,  and  so 
let  them  go  with  the  wind  and  with  the  tide  into 
the  haven,  to  the  intent  that  they  should  have  fas- 
tened, and  set  fire  on  other  ships  that  lay  there,  of 
Spain  and  of  other  places  :  howbeit,  as  God  willed, 
that  fire  did  no  hurt  nor  damage  to  none  other  ship. 

By  this  discomfiture  of  Sir  John  de  Bucq  as  he 
came  from  La  Rochelle,  the  Englishmen  had  great 
profit,  specially  in  wine,  for  they  had  a  nine  thou- 
sand tuns  of  wine  ;  whereby  wine  was  the  dearer  all 
the  year  after  in  Flanders,  Holland  and  Brabant, 
and  the  better  cheap  in  England,  as  it  was  reason. 
Such  are  the  chances  of  this  world  ;  if  one  have 
damage,  another  hath  profit. 

The  Englishmen  still  lay  before  Sluys  at  an  an- 
chor ;  and  sometimes  with  their  barks  and  barges 
they  went  a-land  on  the  other  side  against  Sluys, 
where  there  was  but  a  river  to  pass,  and  there  they 
burnt  a  minster  and  other  towns,  along  on  the  sea- 
side, and  on  the  dykes,  and  took  men  prisoners  in 
the  country.  They  were  there  lying  a  ten  days, 
and  laid  ambushes  between  Damme  and  Sluys,  on 
the  road  to  Coxye :  and  there  was  taken  John  de 
Launay,  a  man  of  arms  of  Tournai,  with  the  Lord 


Capture  of  the   Fleet  from   La   Rochelle     315 

of  Estrynay,  and  Sir  Blanquart  of  Coulogne,  who 
came  there  on  the  spur  from  Tournai  with  forty 
spears. 

And  also  Sir  Robert  Marchant,  a  knight  of  Flan- 
ders, was  then  at  Bruges,  when  the  tidings  spread 
abroad  of  the  Englishmen  :  he  departed  and  came 
to  Sluys  and  entered  into  the  castle,  which  he  found 
in  small  defence,  for  such  as  should  have  defended 
the  town  were  so  abashed  that  there  was  no  man 
took  any  heed  of  defence. 

Then  this  knight  gave  them  heart  and  said,  "  Ah  ! 
ye  Sirs,  and  good  men  of  Sluys,  how  maintain  ye 
yourselves,  when  ye  shew  yourselves  discomfited 
without  any  stroke  striking  ?  Men  of  valour  and 
of  good  defence  ought  not  so  to  do  :  they  should 
shew  forth  a  good  visage  as  long  as  they  could  en- 
dure :  at  the  least  till  they  are  slain  or  taken  : 
thereby  they  should  attain  to  the  grace  of  God,  and 
praise  of  the  world."  Thus  said  this  Sir  Robert 
when  he  came  to  Sluys. 

In  the  mean  season  all  the  country  as  far  as 
Bruges  was  afraid,  for  the  Englishmen  were  every 
day  abroad  a-foraging  on  foot,  for  they  had  no 
horses  :  and  sometimes  they  would  enter  far  into 
the  country,  and  did  there  what  they  list,  and  might 
have  done  more  if  they  had  known  what  case  the 
country  was  in. 

And  when  they  had  tarried   there  at  their  pleas- 


3i6     Capture  of  the   Fleet  from   La  Rochelle 

ure,  and  saw  that  no  man  came  against  them,  then 
they  took  their  ships,  and  drew  up  sails,  and  so  re- 
turned  into   England   with   two    hundred  thousand 
francs  of  profit,  and  so  came  into   Thames  straight 
to   London,  where  they    were  received   with    great 
oy.     For  the  good  wines  of  Poitou  and  Saintonge, 
that  were  intended  to  have  been  drunk  in  Flanders, 
n   Hainault,  in  Brabant  and  in  divers  other  places 
n  Picardy,  the  Englishmen  brought  all  with  them 
nto  England  ;  wine  was  sold  then  for   four  pence 
the  gallon. 

Certain  merchants  of  Zuric-See  in  Zealand  lost 
part  of  the  said  wine,  but  they  had  restitution  made 
to  them  of  all  their  losses,  for  they  of  Zuric-See 
would  never  agree  to  go  to  make  war  into  England, 
nor  would  suffer  none  of  their  ships  to  go  on  that 
journey,  whereby  they  attained  great  love  from  the 
Englishmen. 

Sir  John  de  Bucq  was  put  in  prison  courteously 
at  London  ;  he  might  go  where  he  listed,  but  every 
night  he  must  lodge  in  the  city.  He  could  never 
come  to  his  ransom,  though  the  Duke  of  Burgundy 
would  gladly  have  had  him  by  exchange  for  a 
brother  of  the  King  of  Portugal.  Thus  Sir  John 
de  Bucq  was  prisoner  three  years  in  England,  and 
there  died. 


THE   ADVENTURE    OF    SIR    PIERS 
COURTENAY 


XII.     THE  ADVENTURE  OF   SIR   PIERS 
COURTENAY 

How  Sir  Piers  Courtenay  came  into  France  to  do  arms 
with  Sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille,  and  how  the  Lord  de 
Clary  conveyed  him,  and  by  what  occasion  he  did  arms 
with  him  in  the  marches  of  Calais 

IN  the  days  of  King  Charles  the  Fifth  of  France, 
there  was  an  English  knight  called  Sir  Piers 
Courtenay,  a  valiant  knight  in  arms,  who  came 
out  of  England  into  France  to  Paris,  and  demanded 
to  do  arms  with  Sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille,  in  the 
presence  of  the  King  or  of  such  as  would  see  them. 
Sir  Guy  would  not  refuse  his  offer,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  King  and  of  other  lords  they  were 
armed  on  a  day  and  ran  together  one  course,  and 
then  the  King  would  not  suffer  them  to  run  again 
together  ;  wherewith  the  English  knight  was  right 
ill-content,  for  as  he  shewed  he  would  have  borne 
out  his  challenge  to  the  uttermost :  but  he  was 
appeased  with  fair  words,  and  it  was  said  to  him 
that  he  had  done  enough,  he  ought  to  be  content 
therewith. 

319 


320     The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers  Courtenay 

The  King  and  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  gave  him 
fair  gifts  and  presents.  Then  he  returned  again 
towards  Calais ;  and  the  Lord  de  Clary,  who  was 
a  frisky  and  a  lusty  knight,  was  charged  to  convey 
him.  They  rode  so  long  together  that  they  came 
to  Lucen,  where  the  Countess  of  St.  Pol  lay,  sister 
to  King  Richard  of  England. 

The  lady  was  joyful  of  the  coming  thither  of  Sir 
Piers  Courtenay,  for  she  had  married  first  his  cousin 
the  Lord  Courtenay  ;  but  he  died  young,  and  after- 
wards she  married  the  Earl  of  St.  Pol.  The  English- 
men called  her  Lady  Courtenay,  and  not  Countess 
of  St.  Pol. 

Thus  Sir  Piers  Courtenay  and  the  Lord  de  Clary 
were  at  Lucen  in  Artois  with  the  Countess  of 
St.  Pol,  who  was  right  joyous  of  their  coming,  and 
as  they  talked  of  many  things  the  Countess  de- 
manded of  Sir  Piers  what  he  thought  of  the  state 
of  France. 

He  answered  and  said,  "  Certainly,  Madame,  the 
states  of  France  are  well  and  goodly  served :  we 
cannot  be  so  served  in  our  country." 

"  Sir,"  quoth  the  lady,  "  do  the  lords  of  France 
and  the  manner  there  content  you  ?  Have  they  not 
made  you  good  cheer  ?  " 

"  Surely,  Madame,"  quoth  he,  "  their  cheer  con- 
tenteth  me  passingly  well  ;  but  in  the  purpose  that 
I  passed  the  sea  for,  they  have  but  easily  acquitted 


Sir  Piers  Courtenay  and  Sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille 
jousting  before  the  Court  of  France 


The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers  Courtenay     321 

me :  and,  Madame,  I  will  ye  to  know,  that  if  the 
Lord  of  Clary  here  present  had  come  into  England, 
and  desired  to  have  done  arms  with  any  man,  he 
should  not  have  departed  before  he  had  been  an- 
swered at  his  pleasure :  but  I  am  served  to  the 
contrary.  True  it  was.  Sir  Guy  de  la  Tremouille 
and  I  were  armed  in  the  field  against  each  other, 
and  ran  together  but  one  course  ;  then  it  was  shewed 
me  from  the  King  that  we  should  do  no  more,  say- 
ing how  we  had  done  enough  :  wherefore,  Madame, 
I  say,  and  will  say  wheresoever  I  be  come,  that  I 
could  find  none  to  do  arms  with  me,  and  that  was 
not  in  my  default,  but  in  the  knights  of  France." 

The  Lord  de  Clary  noted  well  his  words,  and  held 
his  peace  with  great  pain  ;  howbeit  he  suffered  him, 
because  he  had  the  charge  of  the  conveyance  of  him. 

Then  the  Countess  said :  "  Sir,  ye  departed  right 
honourably  from  France,  when  ye  obeyed  the  King's 
desire  ;  for  ye  could  do  no  more,  since  it  was  his 
pleasure  that  ye  should  not.  In  coming,  returning 
and  doing,  as  ye  have  done,  none  can  lay  any  fault 
in  you  ;  all  such  as  shall  hear  thereof,  on  this  side 
the  sea  or  on  the  other,  shall  repute  in  you  more 
honour  than  blame  ;  wherefore,  Sir,  I  entreat  you, 
be  content  therewith." 

"  Madame,"  quoth  the  knight,  "  so  I  do,  and 
shall  do ;  I  shall  never  take  thought  for  it."  Thus 
they  left  that  matter,  and  fell  in  other  talking. 


322       The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers  Courtenay 

There  he  tarried  all  that  day  and  night :  the  next 
morning  Sir  Piers  Courtenay  took  his  leave  of  the 
Countess  of  St.  Pol,  and  she  gave  him  at  his  depart- 
ing a  little  chain  of  gold,  and  to  the  Lord  de  Clary 
another :  thus  in  the  morning  they  departed  from 
Lucen,  and  took  the  way  to  Boulogne,  and  came 
thither,  and  there  lay  all  night,  and  the  next  day 
rode  towards  Marquise,  to  go  to  Calais. 

Between  Boulogne  and  Calais  are  but  seven  or 
eight  leagues,  and  fair  level  way.  When  they  came 
near  to  Calais,  there  Sir  Piers  Courtenay  said  to  the 
Lord  of  Clary,  "  Sir,  we  be  now  in  the  King  of  Eng- 
land's land,  and  ye  have  well  acquitted  you  in  the 
conveyance  of  me,  and  for  your  company  I  thank 
you." 

The  Lord  de  Clary,  who  had  displeasure  in  his 
heart  for  the  words  that  Sir  Piers  had  spoken  at 
Lucen,  in  the  presence  of  the  Countess  of  St.  Pol 
and  others,  thought  he  would  not  suffer  those  words 
to  rest  in  that  case,  for  he  reputed  them  too 
haughty  and  too  high  against  the  honour  of  the 
chivalry  of  France:  for  he  understood  him  that  he 
'  said  how  he  was  come  out  of  England  into  France 
to  do  arms,  and  how  there  were  none  that  would 
answer  him. 

Then  the  Lord  de  Clary  at  their  leave-taking  said: 
"  Sir  Piers,  ye  be  now  in  the  King  of  England's 
land :  and.  Sir,  I  have  conveyed  you  hither  by  the 


Tlie  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers   Courtenay     323 

commandment  of  the  King  my  master,  and  of  the 
Dukeof  Burgimdy,and  ye  rememberwell  this  last  day 
when  we  were  in  the  Countess  of  St.  Pol's  chamber, 
who  made  us  good  cheer,  ye  spake  there  over  largely, 
as  me  thinketh,  to  the  great  prejudice  and  blame  of 
the  knights  of  France :  for  ye  said  how  ye  came 
from  the  King's  Court,  and  could  find  none  there  to 
do  arms  with  you  ;  by  the  which  words  may  be  un- 
derstood that  there  is  no  knight  in  France  that  dare 
do  arms  or  joust  with  you  three  courses  with  a  spear. 
Wherefore,  Sir,  I  will  that  ye  know,  that  here  I  offer 
myself,  though  I  be  one  of  the  most  simplest 
knights  in  all  France,  and  I  say  and  justify,  that  the 
realm  of  France  is  not  so  void  of  knights  but  that 
ye  shall  well  find  enough  to  do  deeds  of  arms  with 
you  ;  and.  Sir,  if  ye  list,  ye  shall  find  me  ready  to 
answer  you,  be  it  immediately  this  night  or  to-mor- 
row. I  say  not  this  for  any  hatred  that  I  have  to 
your  person  ;  I  do  it  all  only  to  maintain  the  honour 
of  our  party ;  for  I  would  not  that  ye  should  re- 
turn to  Calais,  or  into  England,  to  make  your  vaunt 
that  without  stroke  stricken  ye  had  discomfited  the 
knights  of  France.  Sir,  answer  me,  if  it  please  you, 
to  my  words." 

Sir  Piers  Courtenay  was  soon  counselled  what 
answer  to  make  and  said,  "  Sir  de  Clary,  ye  speak 
well,  and  I  accept  your  demand,  and  I  will  that  to- 
morrow in  this  same  place  ye   be  armed    at    your 


3^4       The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers  Courtenay 

pleasure,  and  I  shall  be  in  like  wise,  and  then  let  us 
run  each  at  other  three  courses  with  a  spear,  and 
thereby  ye  shall  win  again  the  honour  of  the  French 
Court,  and  ye  shall  do  me  a  great  pleasure." 

"  Sir,"  quoth  the  Lord  de  Clary,  "  I  promise  you 
I  shall  not  fail  to  be  here  at  the  hour  ye  have 
assigned." 

Thus  these  two  knights  promised  each  other  to 
joust.  The  Lord  de  Clary  returned  to  Marquise, 
and  there  provided  him  with  armour,  shield,  spear 
and  horse  :  he  had  anon  all  that  he  lacked,  for  on 
the  frontiers  of  Calais  and  Boulogne  men  were  soon 
provided :  there  he  made  his  provision  as  shortly 
as  he  might,  for  he  would  not  that  over  many  should 
know  thereof.  In  like  manner  Sir  Piers  Courtenay, 
when  he  came  to  Calais,  forgot  not  the  promise  that 
he  had  made,  but  provided  him  with  good  armour 
and  with  everything  else ;  as  for  harness,  he  had 
ready  such  as  he  had  carried  with  him  out  of  Eng- 
land into  France. 

At  that  time  Sir  John  Warnes  was  Captain  of 
Calais  :  Sir  Piers  showed  him  the  prornise  that  was 
made  between  him  and  the  Lord  de  Clary.  Then 
Sir  John  Warnes  said  how  he  would  accompany 
him  thither,  and  other  good  fellows  of  Calais. 

The  next  day  these  two  knights  came  to  the  place 
appointed ;  the  English  knight  came  much  better 
accompanied  than  did  the   French   knight,  for  the 


The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers   Courtenay      325 

Captain  of  Calais  was  with  him.  When  they  were 
come  together  there  were  but  few  words  between  them : 
they  knew  well  enough  wherefore  they  were  come. 

They  were  both  well  armed  and  horsed,  and  took 
their  shields  :  then  they  took  their  spears  with  sharp 
heads  well  filed,  and  spurred  their  horses,  and  ran 
together. 

The  first  course  they  failed,  wherewith  they  were 
both  sore  displeased  :  at  the  second  they  met  so 
together,  that  the  Lord  de  Clary  struck  the  English 
knight  through  the  targe  and  through  the  shoulder 
a  handful,  and  therewith  he  fell  from  his  horse  to 
the  earth.  The  Lord  de  Clary  passed  forward  and 
kept  his  course,  and  turned  and  stood  still ;  for  he 
saw  well  how  the  English  knight  was  unhorsed,  and 
how  that  many  men  were  about  him  ;  he  thought 
surely  then  that  he  was  hurt,  for  his  spear  was  broken 
in  pieces. 

Then  he  rode  to  them,  and  the  Englishmen  came 
to  the  Lord  de  Clary  and  said,  "  Sir,  ye  be  no  cour- 
teous jouster." 

"  Wherefore  ?  "  quoth  the  Lord  de  Clary. 

"  Because,"  quoth  they,  "  ye  have  hurt  this 
knight's  shoulder :  ye  might  more  courteously  have 
jousted." 

"  Sirs,"  quoth  he,  "  that  courtesy  lay  not  in  me, 
seeing  that  I  was  apparelled  to  joust ;  for  the  same 
case,  or  worse,  might  have  fallen  to  me  as  well  as  to 


326       The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers  Courtenay 

him  :  howbeit,  Sir,  I  beg  you  to  demand  of  him,  or 
else  will  I,  whether  he  will  do  any  more  or  not." 

Then  Sir  John  Warnes  said,  "  Nay,  nay,  Sir  Knight, 
ye  may  depart  when  ye  list;  ye  have  done  enough." 

Then  the  Lord  de  Clary  departed  with  his  com- 
pany, and  the  Englishmen  led  Sir  Piers  Courtenay 
to  Calais,  to  be  healed  of  his  hurts  ;  and  the  Lord 
de  Clary  returned  into  France,  thinking  that  he  had 
right  well  done,  and  that  he  should  have  had  for 
that  deed  great  laud  and  praise :  but  I  shall  shew 
you  what  fell  thereof 

When  tidings  came  to  the  French  King,  and  to 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  and  to  their  council,  how 
that  the  Lord  de  Clary  had  done  arms  with  Sir  Piers 
Courtenay,  in  returning  to  Calais,  so  that  the  said 
Sir  Piers  was  hurt  and  in  peril  of  death,  the  King 
and  the  Duke,  and  especially  Sir  Guy  de  la  Tre- 
mouille,  were  sore  displeased  with  the  Lord  de  Clary, 
and  said  how  he  had  done,  at  the  least,  as  much  as 
to  lose  his  lands,  and  to  be  banished  the  realm  of 
France  for  ever,  without  repeal :  and  some  others, 
such  as  willed  him  no  good  will,  said  how  he  had 
done  like  a  false  traitor,  seeing  that  a  strange  knight 
under  the  King's  safeguard  had  been  required  by 
him  to  do  deeds  of  arms,  and  by  that  means  brought 
to  the  jeopardy  of  death  :  they  said  such  a  deed 
ought  not  to  be  pardoned. 

The  Lord  de  Clary  was  sent  for :  he  came  to  the 


The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers   Courtenay     327 

King  and  to  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  :  there  he  was 
examined  and  laid  to  his  charge,  and  demanded  how 
he  durst  be  so  outrageous  to  a  knight  stranger  that 
was  come  to  the  King's  Court  for  good  love  and  to 
exalt  his  honour,  to  do  feats  of  arms  ;  and  departed 
thence  with  good  love  and  joy  :  and  to  the  intent 
that  he  should  not  be  troubled  by  the  way,  in  his 
returning  was  delivered  to  him  to  conduct :  and 
then,  at  the  parting  of  both  realms,  he  to  be  so  bold 
as  to  do  arms  with  him  in  field  of  battle  or  jousts 
mortal,  without  licence  of  his  sovereign  lord,  of 
whom  he  holdeth  his  land.  It  was  shewed  him  the 
trespass  was  so  great  that  it  was  not  to  be  pardoned, 
but  to  be  punished  so  highly,  that  all  others  should 
take  ensample  thereby. 

The  Lord  de  Clary,  when  he  heard  those  words, 
he  was  abashed,  for  he  thought  he  had  done  well, 
and  looked  to  have  had  thanks  :  then  he  said:  "  My 
lords,  it  is  of  truth.  Sir  Piers  Courtenay  was  deliv- 
ered to  me,  to  conduct  and  to  keep  him  company 
till  he  came  to  Calais  or  to  the  frontiers  thereof: 
and  of  all  that  I  had  in  charge  I  have  well  and  truly 
acquitted  myself;  and  if  need  be  I  shall  prove  it 
by  the  witness  of  himself.  And  true  it  was,  that 
by  the  way  when  we  came  to  Lucen  to  the  Countess 
of  St.  Pol,  who  received  us  and  made  us  good  cheer, 
there  Sir  Piers  Courtenay  had  certain  words,  as  I  shall 
shew  you. 


328      The  Adventure  of  Sir   Piers   Courtenay 

"  The  Countess  demanded  of  him  and  said,  '  Sir 
Piers  Courtenay,  how  are  ye  content  with  the  lords 
of  France,  and  with  the  manner  of  France  ? '  He 
answered  courteously  and  said,  'Madame,  the  man- 
ner of  France  is  right  noble  and  goodly;  as  for  the 
lords  of  France  I  am  right  well  content  with  their 
cheer,  except  in  one  thing ;  and  that  is,  that  with 
great  pain  and  travail  and  great  cost,  I  have  issued 
out  of  England  to  do  deeds  of  arms,  and  so  came  to 
the  French  King's  Court ;  but  there  I  found  not 
with  whom  to  do  arms.' 

"  Thus,  my  lords,  when  I  heard  him  say  so  in 
the  presence  of  so  noble  a  lady  as  the  Countess  of 
St.  Pol,  sister  to  the  King  of  England,  the  words 
were  right  heavy  to  me  to  bear  :  howbeit,  I  suffered 
them  for  that  time,  because  I  had  the  charge  of  the 
conveyance  of  him.  I  never  made  semblance 
thereof  to  him  as  long  as  we  were  in  company 
together  within  the  realm  of  France ;  but  at  our 
leave-taking  in  the  marches  of  Calais,  true  it  is, 
then  I  laid  unto  him  the  said  words,  and  said  how 
they  were  not  courteously  spoken,  nor  honourably  : 
for  the  words  sounded  that  the  chivalry  of  France 
was  so  abated,  that  none  durst  do  deeds  of  arms 
with  him. 

"  Then  I  said,  if  he  would  abide  thereby,  that  I 
was  one  of  the  knights  of  France,  born  of  the  na- 
tion ;  and  I  said  I  would  not  that  he  should  make 


The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers   Courtenay     329 

his  vaunt  in  England,  that  he  could  not  find  in 
France,  nor  by  the  way,  with  whom  to  do  arms  : 
therefore  I  said  I  was  ready,  and  desired  to  do  arms 
with  him,  and  to  fulfil  his  pleasure  and  desire,  so  as 
to  run  three  courses  with  a  spear,  the  same  day  or 
the  next. 

"  Certainly,  my  lords,  I  said  these  words  for  the 
honour  of  the  realm  of  France,  and  the  chivalry 
thereof:  and  methought  he  had  great  joy  thereof, 
and  accepted  to  do  arms  with  me  the  next  day,  and 
so  did  I. 

"  And  the  next  day  we  met  at  the  same  place  :  he 
was  accompanied  by  them  of  the  garrison  of  Calais, 
and  with  me  there  were  certain  of  the  frontiers 
there,  knights  and  squires,  such  as  the  Lord  of 
Montkarel  and  Sir  John  de  Longvilliers.  There 
we  jousted  together  as  well  as  we  could,  and  the 
adventure  of  arms  fell  so,  that  at  the  second  course 
I  struck  him  through  the  shoulder,  so  that  he  fell 
to  the  earth :  then  1  returned  again  to  know  if  he 
would  do  any  more :  then  the  Captain  of  Calais 
said  it  was  sufficient  that  was  done,  and  that  I  might 
depart  when  I  listed.  Then  I  returned  :  and  I  be- 
lieved I  had  right  well  done,  and  well  defended  the 
honour  of  the  realm  of  France,  and  of  the  knights 
therein. 

"  Thus  I  have  shewed  you  the  very  truth  of  this 
deed  :  for  my  well-doing  of  this  if  punishment  shall 


330      The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers  Courtenay 

follow,  I  report  me  and  will  abide  the  judgment  of 
my  Lord  the  Constable  and  my  Lords  the  High 
Marshals  of  France,  and  beside  that  I  report  me  to 
the  will  and  discretion  of  the  knight  himself,  at 
whose  request  I  did  these  arms :  and  also  I  report 
me  to  all  knights  and  squires  of  honour,  both  of 
France  and  of  England,  credibly  informed  of  the 
whole  matter." 

When  the  Lord  de  Clary  had  shewed  the  matter, 
and  sagely  made  his  excusations,  as  ye  have  heard, 
it  greatly  assuaged  the  ire  and  displeasure  of  them 
that  had  complained  of  him.  Howbeit,  for  all  his 
words  and  excusations  he  could  not  be  delivered, 
but  was  committed  to  prison,  and  there  tarried  a 
long  season  in  great  danger  of  losing  of  all  his  lands, 
and  to  be  banished  for  ever :  but  the  Lord  de  Coucy 
and  the  Duke  of  Bourbon,  they  laboured  sore  for 
his  deliverance,  and,  with  much  pains,  they  made 
his  peace,  with  the  aid  of  the  Countess  of  St.  Pol, 
before  whom  the  words  were  spoken. 

Then  at  his  deliverance  it  was  said  to  him  :  "  Sir 
de  Clary,  ye  supposed  to  have  done  right  well : 
howbeit  ye  did  shamefully,  when  ye  offered  to  do 
arms  with  Sir  Piers  Courtenay,  who  was  under  the 
King's  safeguard,  and  delivered  to  you  to  conduct 
to  Calais,  by  the  King's  commandment :  ye  did  a 
great  outrage  when  ye  renewed  the  words,  the  which 
were  spoken  but  in  sport  before  the  Countess  ot 


The  Adventure  of  Sir  Piers  Courtenay     331 

St.  Pol.  Before  ye  had  done  it,  ye  ought  to  have 
returned  to  the  King,  and  have  shewed  him  the 
words  that  sounded  against  the  honour  of  the 
knights  of  France  :  and  then  what  counsel  the  King 
had  given  you,  ye  ought  to  have  followed :  and 
because  ye  did  not  thus,  ye  have  had  this  pain  :  be- 
ware better  another  time,  and  thank  the  Duke  of 
Bourbon  and  the  Lord  de  Coucy  for  your  deliver- 
ance, for  they  have  sore  laboured  for  you,  and  also 
the  lady  of  St.  Pol." 

Ouoth  the  Lord  de  Clary,  "  My  lords,  I  thank 
you  all  :  howbeit,  I  thought  I  had  done  well." 
Thus   he  departed. 


THE   CHALLENGE   OF   THE   THREE 
CHAMBERLAINS 


XIII.      THE     CHALLENGE     OF     THE 
THREE    CHAMBERLAINS 

How  the  Jousts  of  St.  Inglevere  were  enterprised  by  Sir 
Reginald  de  Roye,  the  young  Sir  Boucicaut  and  the  Lord 
de  Saimpi 

IN  the  year  of  Our  Lord  MCCCLXXXIX, 
King  Charles  the  Sixth  of  France,  seeing  that 
he  had  truce  with  England  for  three  years, 
had  then  imagination  to  go  and  visit  the  far  parts 
of  his  realm  ;  and  he  went  first  into  Burgundy,  and 
to  Avignon  to  see  Pope  Clement. 

And  when  he  had  been  there  a  little  space  he  de- 
parted and  came  to  Montpellier,  and  there  he  tar- 
ried the  space  of  twelve  days ;  for  the  order  of  the 
town  and  the  pastime  of  ladies  and  damsels,  such  as 
he  found  there,  pleased  him  greatly. 

To  say  truth,  the  King  at  that  time  was  in  his 
lusty  youth,  and  light  and  quick  of  spirit :  he 
danced  and  carolled  among  the  frisky  ladies  and 
damsels  of  the  town  sometimes  all  night,  and  gave 
and  made  banquets  and  suppers  largely,  and  would 
give  to  the  ladies  and  damsels  rings  of  gold  and 
chains  to  them  that  he  reputed  worthy.  The  King 
did  so  much  that  he  had  great  laud  and  praise :  and 

335 


22^     The  Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains 

some  of  them  would  that  he  had  tarried  there  longer 
than  he  did,  for  he  kept  revel,  dancing  and  solace, 
and  every  day  it  was  new  to  begin. 

Ye  have  heard  oftentimes  said,  how  the  sport  of 
ladies  and  damsels  encourageth  the  hearts  of 
young  lusty  gentlemen  and  causeth  them  to  desire 
and  to  seek  to  get  honour.  I  say  this,  because  with 
the  King  were  three  gentlemen  of  high  enterprise 
and  of  great  valour,  and  that  they  well  shewed,  as 
ye  shall  hear. 

First  there  was  the  young  Sir  Boucicaut,  the  sec- 
ond Sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  and  the  third  the  Lord 
de  Saimpi.  These  three  knights  were  chamberlains 
with  the  King,  and  well  beloved  with  him,  for  they 
were  well  worthy :  they  were  fresh,  and  served  him 
well  in  arms,  and  in  all  other  matters. 

These  three  being  with  the  King  at  Montpellier 
among  the  ladies  and  damsels,  at  a  banquet  that  the 
King  made  to  the  ladies  of  the  town,  there  was  re- 
hearsed all  the  matter  of  the  Lord  de  Clary  and  of 
Sir  Piers  Courtenay,  as  it  hath  been  rehearsed  here 
before  in  this  history.  Then  these  three  valiant 
knights  took  on  them  to  do  deeds  of  arms  in  the 
frontier  beside  Calais,  in  the  time  of  summer  next 
after ;  abiding  all  knights  and  squires,  strangers,  for 
the  term  of  thirty  days,  whosoever  would  joust  with 
them  in  jousts  of  peace  or  of  war. 

And  because  the  enterprise  of  these  three  knights 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains     337 

seemed  to  the  French  King  and  his  council  to  be 
an  high  enterprise,  there  it  was  said  to  them  that 
they  should  put  it  in  writing,  because  the  King 
wished  to  see  the  articles  thereof:  that  if  they  were 
too  high  or  too  outrageous,  the  King  might  amend 
them,  because  the  King  nor  his  council  would  not 
sustain  anything  that  should  be  unreasonable. 

These  three  knights  answered  and  said,  "  It  is 
but  reason  that  we  do  thus :  it  shall  be  done." 
Then  they  took  a  clerk  and  caused  him  to  write  as 
followeth  :  — 

"  For  the  great  desire  that  we  have  to  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  noble  gentlemen,  knights  and 
squires,  strangers,  as  well  on  the  frontiers  of  the 
realm  of  France,  as  elsewhere  of  far  countries  :  we 
shall  be  at  St.  Inglevere,  in  the  marches  of  Calais, 
the  twentieth  day  of  the  month  of  May  next  com- 
ing, and  there  continue  thirty  davs  complete,  the 
Fridays  only  excepted,  and  shall  deliver  from  their 
vows  all  manner  of  knights  and  squires,  gentlemen, 
strangers  of  any  manner  of  nation,  whatsoever  they 
be,  that  will  come  thither  for  the  breaking  of  five 
spears,  either  sharp  or  rockets  at  their  pleasure  :  and 
outside  our  lodgings  shall  be  the  shields  of  our  arms, 
both  the  shields  of  peace  and  of  war:  and  whosoever 
will  joust,  let  him  come  or  send  the  day  before,  and 
with  a  rod  touch  which  shield  he  please:  if  he  touch 
the  shield  of  war,  the  next  day  he  shall  joust  in  jousts 


22^     The  Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains 

mortal  with  which  of  the  three  he  will,  and  if  he 
touch  the  shield  of  peace  he  shall  have  the  jousts  of 
peace,  so  that  whosoever  touch  any  of  the  shields, 
shew  or  cause  to  be  shewed  his  name  to  such  as 
shall  be  there  limited  by  us  to  receive  the  names : 
and  all  such  knights  strangers  as  will  joust,  to  bring 
some  nobleman  on  their  side,  who  shall  be  instructed 
by  us  what  ought  to  be  done  in  this  case. 

"And  we  entreat  all  knights  and  squires,  strangers, 
that  will  come  and  joust,  that  they  think  not  nor 
imagine  of  us  that  we  do  this  for  any  pride  or  ill- 
will  ;  but  all  only  we  do  it  to  have  their  honourable 
company  and  acquaintance,  the  which  with  our  entire 
hearts  we  desire. 

"  None  of  our  shields  shall  be  covered  with  iron 
or  steel,  nor  none  of  theirs  that  will  come  to  joust 
with  us,  nor  shall  there  be  any  manner  of  frauds, 
advantage  or  evil  device,  but  everything  to  be 
ordered  by  them  that  shall  be  committed  by  either 
party  to  govern  the  jousts. 

"  And  that  all  gentlemen,  noble  knights  and 
squires,  to  whom  this  shall  come  to  knowledge, 
may  repute  it  firm  and  stable,  we  have  sealed  this 
present  writing  with  the  seals  of  our  arms.  Written 
at  Montpellier,  the  twentieth  day  of  November,  in 
the  year  of  Our  Lord  God  a  thousand  three  hun- 
dred, fourscore  and  nine,  and  signed  thus  :  — 

"Reginald   de   Roye  :    Boucicaut  :    Saimpi." 


The  Challenge  of  the   Three  Chamberlains     339 

Of  the  high  courage  and  enterprise  of  these  three 
knights  the  French  King  was  right  joyful  ;  and 
before  the  matter  went  forward,  everything  was  well 
examined  and  seen,  that  no  fault  should  be  therein 
found. 

Some  of  the  King's  council  thought  it  was  not 
reasonable  that  these  arms  should  be  done  so  near 
to  Calais,  for  the  Englishmen  might  take  it  for 
a  presumption,  "  which,"  they  said,  "  should  be 
eschewed,  because  of  the  truce  that  is  taken  between 
England  and  France,  to  endure  for  three  years : 
wherefore  there  ought  nothing  to  be  written  nor 
done  that  should  be  occasion  of  any  dissension  to 
be  had  between  the  realms." 

The  King's  council  rested  on  this  matter  a  whole 
day,  and  wist  not  what  to  do  :  they  would  fain  have 
broken  it.  Such  as  were  sage  said  it  were  not  good 
always  to  consent  to  the  purpose  of  young  people, 
for  oftentimes  thereby  may  grow  incidents  more  evil 
than  good  :  howbeit  the  King,  who  was  young,  in- 
clined greatly  to  these  knights  and  said,  "Let  them 
do  their  enterprise,  they  are  young  and  courageous, 
they  have  promised  and  sworn  to  do  it  before  the 
ladies  of  Montpellier :  we  will  that  the  matter  go 
forward." 

When  every  man  saw  that  it  was  the  King's 
pleasure,  there  were  none  durst  say  against  it ; 
wherefore  the  knights  were  right  joyful ;  and  so  it 


340     The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains 

was  concluded  and  agreed  that  the  matter  should  go 
forward  as  the  knights  had  written  and  sealed. 

Then  the  King  sent  for  the  three  knights  into  his 
chamber  apart  and  said  to  them,  "  Sirs,  in  all  vour 
doing  regard  wisely  the  honour  of  us  and  of  our 
realm ;  and  to  maintain  your  state  spare  nothing, 
for  we  shall  not  fail  you  for  the  expense  of  ten 
thousand  francs." 

The  three  knights  kneeled  down  before  the  King 
and  thanked  his  Grace. 


Of  the  deeds  of  arms  at  St.  Inglevere  continuing  thirty 
days  against  all  comers  of  the  realm  of  England  and 
other  countries  -,  every  man  three  courses ;  and  first, 
of  the  arms   done   the  first  day 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  next  following,  the 
three  foresaid  knights,  who  had  enterprised  to  do 
arms  about  the  marches  of  Calais,  made  them  ready 
to  accomplish  their  desire,  and  to  fulfil  their  promise 
and  the  right  of  arms  :  for  it  was  openly  declared 
and  published  and  specially  in  the  realm  of  England  : 
in  the  which  realm  there  were  knights  and  squires 
quickened  to  the  matter,  and  in  great  imaginations 
to  know  what  they  might  best  do. 

Some  said  it  should  be  greatly  to  their  blame  and 
reproach,  such  an  enterprise  taken  so  near  to  Calais, 
without  they  passed  the  sea  and  looked  on  those 


The   Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     341 

knights  that  should  do  arms  there.  Such  as  spake 
most  of  the  matter  were,  first  Sir  John  Holland, 
Earl  of  Huntingdon,  who  had  great  desire  to  go 
thither;  also  Sir  Piers  Courtenay,  Sir  John  Dray- 
ton, Sir  John  Walworth,  Sir  John  Russell,  Sir  Peter 
Shirborne,  Sir  William  Clifton,  Sir  Nicholas  Clinton, 
Sir  William  Talboys,  Sir  Godfrey  de  Seca,  Sir 
William  Hackney,  Sir  John  Vobeas,  Sir  John 
d'Ambreticourt,  Sir  Henry  Beaumont  and  divers 
others,  more  than  a  hundred  knights  and  squires. 

All  these  said,  "  Let  us  provide  to  go  to  Calais, 
for  the  knights  of  France  have  not  ordained  that 
sport  so  near  our  marches,  but  to  the  intent  to  see 
us  there  ;  and  surely  they  have  done  well,  and  do 
like  good  companions,  and  we  shall  not  fail  them  at 
their  business." 

This  matter  was  so  published  abroad  in  England, 
that  many  such  as  had  no  desire  to  do  deeds  of 
arms  themselves,  yet  said  they  would  be  there  to 
look  on  them  that  should.  Such  as  thought  to  be 
there,  sent  afore  to  Calais  to  make  provision  to 
keep  their  state,  and  sent  over  their  horses  and 
harness  for  peace  and  war. 

When  the  day  approached.  Sir  John  Holland, 
brother  to  the  King  of  England,  first  passed  the  sea, 
and  more  than  sixty  knights  and  squires  with  him, 
and  arrived  at  Calais,  and  there  took  up  their 
lodgings. 


34^     The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains 

At  the  entering  in  of  the  jolly  fresh  month  of 
May,  these  three  young  knights  of  France,  such  as 
should  do  deeds  of  arms  at  St.  Inglevere,  first  came 
to  Boulogne,  and  tarried  there  a  season,  and  then 
came  to  the  abbey   of  St.   Inglevere. 

Then  they  understood  how  there  were  a  great 
number  of  knights  and  squires  come  out  of  England 
to  Calais,  whereof  they  were  right  joyful :  and  to 
the  intent  that  the  report  should  come  to  Calais, 
they  ordained  in  a  fair  plain  between  Calais  and  St. 
Inglevere  three  fresh  green  pavilions  to  be  pitched: 
and  at  the  entry  of  every  pavilion  there  hanged 
two  shields  with  the  arms  of  the  knights,  one  shield 
of  peace,  another  of  war :  and  it  was  ordained  that 
such  as  should  run  and  do  deeds  of  arms  should 
touch  one  of  the  shields,  or  cause  one  to  be 
touched,  whichever  pleased  them,  and  they  should 
be  delivered  of  their  vows  according  to  their  desire. 

To  speak  of  this  matter,  I  shall  shew  you  all. 
The  twenty-first  day  of  the  month  of  May,  according 
as  it  had  been  published,  these  three  French  knights 
were  ready  in  the  place  to  furnish  their  enterprise : 
and  the  same  day  knights  and  squires  issued  out  of 
Calais,  such  as  would  joust,  and  also  such  others  as 
had  pleasure  to  regard  that  sport :  and  they  came 
to  the  said  place  appointed,  and  drew  all  on  the  one 
side :  the  place  to  joust  in  was  fair,  green  and 
level. 


CO 


CIS 
O 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     343 

Sir  John  Holland  first  sent  to  touch  the  shield 
of  war  of  Sir  Boucicaut,  who  immediately  issued  out 
of  his  pavilion,  ready  mounted,  with  shield  and 
spear. 

These  two  knights  drew  one  from  another  a 
certain  space :  and  when  each  of  them  had  well 
aimed  at  the  other,  they  spurred  their  horses  and 
came  together  rudely,  and  Boucicaut  struck  the  Earl 
of  Huntingdon  through  the  shield,  and  the  spear 
head  glinted  over  his  arm  and  did  him  no  hurt : 
and  so  they  passed  forth,  and  turned  and  rested  : 
this  course  was  greatly  praised.  The  second  course 
they  met  without  any  hurt  doing :  and  the  third 
course  their  horses  refused  and  would  not  cope. 

The  Earl  of  Huntingdon,  who  had  great  desire 
to  joust,  and  was  somewhat  chafed,  came  to  his 
place  abiding  for  Sir  Boucicaut  to  take  his  spear 
again  ;  but  he  did  not,  for  he  shewed  that  he  would 
run  no  more  that  day  against  the  Earl. 

When  the  Earl  saw  that,  he  sent  his  squire  to 
touch  the  shield  of  war  of  the  Lord  de  Saimpi,  and 
he,  that  would  not  refuse,  issued  out  of  his  pavilion, 
and  took  his  horse,  shield  and  spear  :  and  when  the 
Earl  saw  t^a:  he  was  ready,  he  spurred  his  horse, 
and  Saimpi  in  like  wise  :  they  couched  their  spears, 
but  at  the  meeting  their  horses  crossed,  but  with  the 
crossing  of  their  spears  the  Earl  was  unhelmed. 

Then  he  returned  to  his  men,  and  immediately  he 


344     The   Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains 

was  rehelmed,  and  took  his  spear,  and  Saimpi  his, 
and  they  ran  again,  and  met  each  other  with  their 
spears  in  the  midst  of  their  shields,  so  that  they 
were  both  nearly  borne  down  to  the  earth  ;  but  thev 
gripped  fast  their  horses  with  their  legs,  and  so  saved 
themselves,  and  returned  to  their  places  and  took 
their  breaths. 

Sir  John  Holland,  who  had  great  affection  to  do 
honourably,  took  again  his  spear  and  spurred  his 
horse  :  and  when  the  Lord  de  Saimpi  saw  him  com- 
ing, he  dashed  forth  his  horse  to  encounter  him : 
each  of  them  struck  the  other  on  their  helms,  that 
the  fire  flashed  out:  with  that  blow  the  Lord  de 
Saimpi  was  unhelmed :  and  so  they  passed  forth  and 
came  again  to  their  own  places. 

This  course  was  greatly  praised;  and  both  French 
and  English  said  that  those  three  knights,  the  Earl 
of  Huntingdon,  Sir  Boucicaut  and  the  Lord  de 
Saimpi,  had  right  well  done  their  devoirs,  without 
any  damage  from  either  to  other. 

Again  the  Earl  desired,  for  love  of  his  lady,  to 
have  another  course,  but  he  was  refused :  then  he 
went  out  of  the  rank,  to  give  place  to  others,  for  he 
had  run  all  his  six  courses  well  and  valiantly,  so  that 
he  had  laud  and  honour  of  all  parties. 

Then  stepped  forth  a  gentle  knight  of  England, 
called  the  Earl  Marshal :  he  sent  to  touch  the  shield 
of  war  of  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  who  issued  out  of 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     345 

his  pavilion,  armed  at  all  pieces,  and  took  his  horse, 
shield  and  spear :  and  when  these  two  knights  were 
asunder,  they  spurred  their  horses  and  came  fiercely 
together. 

The  first  course  they  failed,  by  the  shying  of  their 
horses,  wherewith  they  were  sore  displeased  :  at  the 
second  course  Sir  Reginald  was  struck,  and  the  spear 
broken  :  at  the  third  course  each  struck  other  on 
the  helm  with  such  force  that  the  fire  flew  out,  and 
the  Earl  Marshal  was  unhelmed.  He  passed  forth 
and  returned  to  his  place  and  jousted  no  more  that 
day,  for  he  had  done  enough. 

Then  came  forth  the  Lord  Clifford,  a  right  apt 
and  a  valiant  knight  of  England,  cousin-german  to 
Sir  John  Chandos,  who  was  a  noble  valiant  knight 
in  his  days  :  he  sent  to  touch  the  shield  of  war  of 
Sir  Boucicaut ;  and  incontinent  the  knight  issued 
out  of  his  pavilion  with  shield  and  spear. 

These  two  knights  came  rudely  together,  and 
struck  each  other  on  the  helm,  that  fire  sparkled  : 
their  spears  brake  not,  nor  the  knights  lost  no  stir- 
rups :  they  passed  by  and  came  to  their  places, 
and  made  them  ready  to  run  the  second  course,  and 
so  came  together  without  any  sparing.  Sir  Boucicaut 
broke  his  spear,  and  he  was  unhelmed  and  yet 
fell  not  :  they  passed  forth  and  came  to  their 
places. 

Sir   Thomas  Clifford    made    him  ready  to  joust 


346    The  Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains 

again,  but  Boucicaut  did  not  again  put  on  his  helm  : 
seeing  that,  the  Lord  Clifford  resolved  to  perform 
his  course  with  another.  Then  he  sent  his  squire 
to  touch  the  shield  of  war  of  the  Lord  de  Saimpi, 
who  came  forth  ready  to  joust. 

They  ran  together  and  met  each  other :  the  Lord 
Clifford  broke  his  spear  in  three  pieces  on  the  Lord 
de  Saimpi's  shield,  and  the  Lord  de  Saimpi  struck 
the  Lord  Clifford  on  the  helm,  so  that  he  was  dis- 
helmed,  and  so  passed  forth  :  each  of  them  drew  to 
his  place,  and  the  Lord  Clifford  ran  no  more  that 
day,  for  it  was  shewed  him  how  he  had  right  hon- 
ourably borne  himself  that  day. 

Then  came  forth  a  noble  knight  of  England, 
called  Sir  Henry  Beaumont :  he  caused  to  be 
touched  Sir  Boucicaut's  shield  of  war,  who  was  soon 
ready  to  answer. 

They  ran  together :  the  Lord  Beaumont  crossed, 
and  Boucicaut  struck  him  so  rudely,  that  he  bore 
him  to  the  earth,  and  passed  forth  :  the  knight  was 
raised  up  by  his  men,  and  set  again  on  horseback, 
and  so  they  ran  again  together  two  other  courses, 
without  any  damage. 

Then  Sir  Piers  Courtenay,  who  had  great  desire 
to  run  six  courses,  caused  his  squire  to  touch  all 
three  shields  of  war,  whereof  the  Frenchmen  had 
marvel,  and  demanded  what  he  intended  thereby  : 
he  answered  that  it  was  his  pleasure  to  run  with 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     347 

each  knight  two  courses,  without  he  were  hindered 
by  the  way. 

His  desire  was  granted :  then  Sir  Reginald  de 
Roye  ran  first :  they  came  together  with  good  aim  ; 
howbeit,  the  first  course  they  failed,  for  their  horses 
refused  at  the  cope,  wherewith  they  were  sore  dis- 
pleased :  they  failed  not  at  the  second  course,  but 
Sir  Reginald  dishelmed  the  English  knight,  and 
passed  forth  to  his  place,  and  held  him  still,  for  he 
had  run  his  two  courses. 

Then  the  Lord  de  Saimpi  came  forth  to  joust, 
and  they  ran  each  against  other,  and  broke  their 
spears :  and  the  second  course  the  Lord  de  Saimpi 
struck  Sir  Piers  Courtenay  across,  and  Sir  Piers 
struck  him  on  the  helm  and  unhelmed  him;  and 
so  they  came  to  their  own  places. 

Then  Sir  Boucicaut,  to  accomplish  Sir  Piers'  de- 
sire, came  forth  :  and  they  ran  and  met  each  other 
in  the  midst  of  their  shields  so  rudely,  that  both 
their  horses  staggered  in  the  place;  more  hurt  there 
was  not.  The  second  course  they  unhelmed  each 
other. 

Those  six  courses  done.  Sir  Piers  Courtenay  de- 
sired to  run  one  course  more  with  one  of  the  three 
knights,  whichever  it  pleased  them :  but  he  was 
refused,  and  it  was  said  to  him  that  he  had  done 
enough  for  that  day  ;  so  he  rested. 

Then    pressed    forth  a  gentleman    of    England, 


348     The   Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains 

called  Sir  John  Walworth  :  he  sent  to  touch  the 
shield  of  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  who  was  ready  to 
answer. 

They  ran  freely  together,  and  struck  each  other 
on  the  helms,  without  dishelming  or  breaking  of 
their  spears  ;  and  so  passed  by. 

The  second  course  their  horses  refused  to  meet : 
the  third  course  they  met  in  their  shields  and  broke 
their  spear-staves  :  the  fourth  course  they  missed : 
the  fifth  course  they  unhelmed  each  other,  and 
returned  to  their  places. 

Then  a  valiant  knight  of  England,  called  Sir 
John  Russell,  who  was  a  well  travelled  knight  and 
well  known,  he  touched  the  shield  of  the  Lord  de 
Saimpi. 

The  knight  was  ready  to  answer :  they  ran  to- 
gether and  met  so  rudely  that  their  horses  stayed 
with  the  force  of  the  cope  :  at  the  second  course 
their  horses  swerved  aside  and  missed  each  other, 
whereof  the  knights  were  displeased :  and  the  third 
course  they  met,  and  struck  each  other  in  the  visor 
of  their  helms,  so  that  they  were  both  unhelmed: 
the  English  knight  returned  to  his  company  and 
jousted  no  more. 

Then  came  forth  Sir  Peter  Shirborne,  a  young 
knight,  and  touched  the  shield  of  Sir  Boucicaut. 

The  knight  was  ready,  and  they  ran  together  and 
missed,  by  the  shying  of  their  horses  :  they  tarried 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     349 

not  long,  but  ran  together  again  the  second  course, 
and  struck  each  other  in  the  sight  of  their  helms  : 
Sir  Boucicaut's  spear  broke,  the  English  knight's 
spear  held ;  so  that  thereby  Sir  Boucicaut  was  un- 
helmed  so  rudely  that  the  blood  ran  out  at  his  nose, 
and  so  he  returned  to  his  pavilion  and  ran  no  more 
that  day,  for  it  was  near  night. 

But  Sir  Peter  Shirborne  would  not  leave  so,  but 
would  run  out  his  third  course.  He  sent  to  touch 
the  shield  of  the  Lord  de  Saimpi,  who  was  immedi- 
ately ready. 

They  ran  together  and  struck  each  other  on  the 
helms,  but  their  spears  grated  not ;  if  they  had,  by 
most  likelihood  they  had  taken  hurt.  The  second 
course  they  struck  each  other  on  the  shields,  and 
broke  their  spear-staves  in  three  pieces,  and  the 
English  knight  was  borne  to  the  earth  :  they  ran  no 
more  that  day,  for  it  was  near  night. 

Then  the  Englishmen  drew  together,  and  de- 
parted, and  rode  to  Calais,  and  there  conversed  that 
night  of  that  which  had  been  done  that  day.  In 
like  wise  the  Frenchmen  rode  to  St.  Inglevere,  and 
communed  of  that  which  had  been  done  the  same 
day. 

Of  the  second  day  at  St.  Inglevere 

On  the  Tuesday,  after  Mass,  all  such  as  should 
joust  that  day,  or  would  give  the  looking  on,  rode 


350     The   Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains 

out  of  Calais  and  came  to  the  place  appointed  ;  and 
the  Frenchmen  were  ready  there  to  receive  them  : 
the  day  was  fair  and  hot. 

When  the  Englishmen  were  armed,  then  Sir 
William  Clifton,  an  expert  knight  of  England,  caused 
his  squire  to  touch  the  targe  of  Sir  Boucicaut. 

Incontinent  the  knight  issued  out  of  his  pavilion, 
armed  at  all  pieces  :  the  two  knights  came  together, 
and  struck  each  other  on  the  shield,  and  passed  by 
without  breaking  their  spears :  the  second  course 
they  crossed  and  struck  on  their  helms :  the  third 
course  they  encountered  each  other  so  on  the  shields, 
that  their  horses  stood  still :  the  fourth  course  was 
well  employed ;  they  unhelmed  each  other.  The 
English  knight  ran  no  more ;  it  was  said  to  him 
that   he   had  done  enough. 

Then,  on  the  English  part,  came  forth  a  lusty 
young  knight  called  Sir  Nicholas  Clinton ;  he 
touched  the  Lord  de  Saimpi's  shield. 

The  knight  anon  was  ready  :  thev  met  together 
so  even  that  each  of  them  broke  their  spears  in 
three  pieces,  with  such  force  that  the  knights  were 
in  danger  to  have  taken  damage ;  but  they  passed 
by  and  came  to  their  places.  The  second  course 
they  struck  each  other  on  the  helms  and  passed 
by:  the  third  course  their  horses  crossed  and  they 
failed:  the  fourth  course  the  Lord  de  Saimpi  un- 
helmed the  English  knight,  who  ran  no  more  that 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     351 

day,  for  men  said  he  had  well  and  valiantly  done, 
and  acquitted  himself,  and  how  others  must  have 
place  to  joust. 

Then  a  kinsman  of  the  Earl  of  Huntingdon  came 
forth,  called  Sir  William  Stamer  :  he  caused  to  touch 
the  shield  of  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye. 

They  ran  together  with  free  will,  and  struck  each 
other :  the  English  knight  lost  his  spear.  The 
second  course  they  met,  but  the  English  knight 
swerved  aside :  I  cannot  tell  whether  the  fault  was 
in  the  knight  or  in  the  horse ;  but  Sir  Reginald 
struck  him  so  rudely  on  the  targe,  that  he  was  sore 
bent  backward,  and  so  they  passed  by,  and  made 
them  ready  to  run  the  third  course. 

This  time  they  so  struck  each  other  on  the  helms, 
that  the  fire  sprang  out  and  they  lost  both  their 
spears.  The  fourth  course  they  struck  each  other 
in  the  sight  of  their  helms  ;  with  that  course  Sir 
William  Stamer  was  dishelmed  and  nigh  borne  to 
earth  :  howbeit  he  fell  not,  but  returned  to  his  com- 
pany and  ran  no  more  that  day. 

Then  another  squire  of  England  came  forth,  called 
Lancaster :  he  sent  to  touch  the  shield  of  Sir 
Boucicaut. 

They  ran  together,  and  struck  each  other  on  the 
helms  so  that  the  fire  flew  out,  and  marvel  it  was 
that  they  had  not  been  unhelmed.  It  was  not  long 
till   they   ran   the   second   course,   but   their  horses 


2^2     The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains 

crossed  :  the  third  course  they  were  both  unhelmed  ; 
and  the  English  squire  jousted  no   more  that  day. 

Then  a  young  knight,  called  Sir  John  Talboys, 
jousted  with  the  Lord  de  Saimpi :  they  encountered 
each  other  on  the  shields  and  broke  their  spear- 
staves  :  the  second  course  their  horses  crossed,  and 
the  third  course  they  were  both  unhelmed :  the 
English  knight  ran  no  more  that  day. 

Then  stepped  forth  Sir  Godfrey  de  Seca,  a  gentle 
knight  and  a  good  jouster,  and  that  was  well  seen 
by  what  he  did. 

He  encountered  with  Sir  Reginald  de  Rove : 
they  came  right  together  and  met  in  their  shields  : 
the  spears  were  good  and  would  not  break,  so  that 
it  made  their  horses  to  recoil,  but  they  recovered  and 
still  kept  their  spears,  and  then  ran  again  the  second 
course :  they  missed  by  the  fault  of  the  horses  and 
not  of  the  knights,  and  lost  both  their  spears. 

They  ran  again  the  third  course  :  the  English 
knight  struck  Sir  Reginald  on  the  helm  so  that  he 
was  unhelmed  ;  and  Sir  Reginald  struck  the  English 
knight  on  the  targe  so  rudely  and  with  such  strength 
(for  he  was  called  one  of  the  best  jousters  in  all  the 
realm  of  France)  that  he  pierced  the  Englishman's 
targe  clean  through,  and  the  spear-head  entered 
into  the  arm  and  the  spear  broke,  and  the  truncheon 
stuck  still  in  the  shield  and  in  the  knight's  arm  : 
yet  for  all  that  the  knight  made  his  turn,  and  came 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains    253 

to  his  place  freshly  ;  then  his  company  drew  out  the 
truncheon  and  bound  his  arm,  and  Sir  Reginald 
returned  to  his  company. 

Of  that  course  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye  was  greatly 
praised  on  both  sides,  for  all  the  hurting  of  the 
knight ;  for  such  are  the  adventures  of  arms,  to 
some  good,  to  some  evil. 

Then  came  forth  an  esquire  of  England  called 
Blackett,  and  sent  to  touch  the  shield  of  the  Lord 
de  Saimpi,  who  was  ready  to  answer. 

They  couched  their  spears  and  ran  together :  the 
first  course  they  struck  each  other  on  their  helms, 
and  lost  their  spears  :  they  took  their  spears  again, 
but  in  the  approaching  their  horses  crossed,  so  they 
passed  by,  and  returned  again  to  their  places. 

They  tarried  not  long,  but  again  ran  each  at 
other :  in  that  course  Blackett  struck  the  Lord  de 
Saimpi  a-high  on  the  helm,  and  gave  him  a  sore 
stroke,  and  Saimpi  struck  him  in  the  sight  of  the 
helm  a  sorer  stroke,  so  that  therewith  he  was  so 
unhelmed  that  the  buckle  behind  broke,  and  the 
helm  fell  to  the  ground  :  then  Blackett  returned  to 
his  company  and  jousted  no  more  that  day,  and  the 
Lord  de  Saimpi  sat  still  on  his  horse,  abiding  other 
comers. 

Then  a  gentle  knight  of  England,  called  Sir  John 
Bolcas,  touched  the  shield  of  the  Lord  de  Saimpi, 
who  was  there  ready  to  answer. 


354     The   Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains 

They  struck  each  other  on  the  shields  that  it  was 
marvel  they  were  not  pierced,  for  their  spears  were 
strong ;  howbeit  they  passed  by  and  lost  their 
spears  without  any  other  damage.  The  second 
course  thev  struck  on  the  helms  without  any  hurt, 
and  passed  by  :  the  third  course  they  crossed  :  the 
fourth  course  the  Lord  de  Saimpi  unhelmed  rudely 
Sir  John  Bolcas :  after  that  course  the  English 
knight  ran  no  more. 

Then  a  young  knight  of  England,  richly  armed, 
named  Sir  Thomelin  Messiden  touched  the  shield 
of  war  of  Sir  Boucicaut. 

He  was  immediately  answered  :  the  first  course 
they  crossed  and  struck  on  the  helms  :  the  second 
course  they  met,  and  Sir  Thomelin  broke  his 
spear  in  truncheons,  and  Boucicaut  struck  him  so 
sore  that  he  bore  him  to  the  earth  over  his  horse's 
back :  then  his  companions  took  him  up,  and  he 
jousted  no  more. 

Then  another  squire  of  England,  called  Naverton, 
touched  the  shield  of  Sir  Boucicaut,  saying  how 
he  would  avenge  his  companion,  whom  Boucicaut 
had  overthrown  in  his  presence. 

The  knight  was  ready  to  answer :  the  first  course 
they  struck  each  other  on  the  visor  of  their  helms 
without  any  other  damage  :  the  second  course  they 
struck  each  other  on  their  shields,  so  that  their 
horses  recoiled,  and  they  broke  their  spears  in  three 


tn 


Q 


The   Challenge   of  the   Three   Chamberlains     355 

pieces  :  then  they  returned  to  their  places  and  took 
new  spears,  and  met  again  together ;  Sir  Boucicaut 
received  a  great  stroke  on  the  shield,  but  he  struck 
Naverton  in  such  wise  that  he  was  unhelmed,  and 
ran  no  more  that  day  ;  for  every  man  said  that  he 
had  well  acquitted  himself. 

Then  another  squire,  called  Swinnerton,  an  expert 
man  of  arms,  sent  to  touch  the  shield  of  Sir  Reginald 
de  Roye. 

The  knight  was  ready  to  answer,  well  mounted 
with  shield  and  spear :  they  met  so  rudely  that 
Swinnerton  did  well  to  bear  himself  from  falling, 
for  he  had  such  a  stroke  that  he  was  sore  bent 
backward :  howbeit  he  raised  himself  and  passed 
forth,  but  he  lost  his  spear.  The  next  course  they 
met  rudely  on  their  helms,  so  that  the  fire  flashed 
out :  the  third  course  Swinnerton  was  unhelmed,  so 
that  both  he  and  his  horse  were  stunned:  he  re- 
turned to  his  company  and  jousted  no  more  that 
day,  nor  no  man  else,  for  the  night  approached. 

Then  the  Englishmen  returned  to  Calais,  and  the 
Frenchmen  to  St.  Inglevere. 

Of  the   third   day  at  St.   Inglevere,  and   how  the  French 
King  was  there  present,  disguised  as  unknown 

Ye  may  well  know  that  Charles,  the  French  King, 
was  sore  desirous  to  be  at  those  jousts;  he  was  young, 
and  light  of  spirit,  and  glad  to  see  new  things  :  it 


2^6     The   Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains 

was  shewed  me  that  from  the  beginning  to  the  ending 
he  was  there  present,  disguised  as  unknown,  so  that 
none  knew  him  but  the  Lord  de  Garancieres,  who 
came  with  him  also  as  unknown,  and  every  day 
returned  to  Marquise. 

Then  on  the  Wednesday  the  Englishmen  rode 
from  Calais  and  came  to  the  place  of  the  jousts  : 
then  a  squire  of  England,  called  John  Savage,  sent 
to  touch  the  shield  of  war  of  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye. 

The  knight  was  ready  in  his  pavilion,  and  issued 
out,  and  mounted  on  his  horse  ;  then  they  came 
together  with  great  random,  and  struck  each  other 
on  their  shields,  in  such  wise  that  if  their  spears  had 
not  broken,  either  one  of  the  men  or  both  had  been 
stricken  to  the  ground.  This  was  a  goodly  and 
a  dangerous  course  ;  howbeit  the  knights  took  no 
damage,  their  spears  broke  to  their  hands,  and  the 
heads  stuck  still  in  their  shields  ;  every  man  feared 
they  had  been  hurt,  so  every  party  came  to  their 
company,  and  when  it  was  known  that  they  had  no 
hurt,  every  man  was  joyful,  and  said  how  they  had 
done  enough  for  that  day. 

But  those  words  pleased  not  John  Savage,  for  he 
said  he  was  not  come  over  the  sea  to  run  but  one 
course.  Those  words  were  shewed  to  Sir  Reginald 
de  Roye,  and  he  answered  and  said,  "  It  is  reason 
that  he  be  answered  either  by  me  or  by  some  of  my 
company." 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains     357 

Then  they  took  new  shields  and  spears,  and  ran 
again  together ;  but  at  the  cope  their  horses  crossed 
and  so  they  failed  each  other,  wherewith  they  were 
sore  displeased,  and  for  anger  cast  away  their  spears 
and  took  new  :  and  at  the  third  course  they  struck 
each  other  in  the  sight  of  their  helms,  in  such  wise 
that  both  were  unhelmed  :  every  man  praised  that 
course. 

The  Englishmen  came  to  John  Savage,  and  said 
how  he  had  right  honourably  acquitted  himself  that 
day,  and  how  he  had  done  enough,  for  there  were 
others  to  run.  He  obeyed  and  ran  no  more,  but 
alighted  from  his  horse,  and  leapt  on  a  small  hackney 
to  see  others  run. 

Then  a  squire  of  England  came  forth,  cousin  to 
the  Earl  Marshal,  called  William  Basquenay ;  he 
touched  the  shield  of  Sir  Boucicaut ;  the  knight  was 
ready  to  answer. 

They  came  together  as  straight  as  they  could  de- 
vise, and  struck  each  other  in  the  sight  of  the  helms, 
in  such  wise  that  both  were  unhelmed;  they  passed 
forth  on  their  course  frank  and  freely. 

Anon  they  were  again  helmed,  and  ran  together 
and  struck  each  other  on  their  shields,  and  broke 
their  spears  without  doing  any  other  damage :  the 
third  course  they  crossed,  wherewith  they  were  sore 
displeased  :  the  fourth  course  William  Basquenay 
was  again  unhelmed,  and  so  ran  no  more  that  day. 


2^S     The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains 

Then  another  English  squire,  called  Scott,  ran 
against  the  Lord  de  Saimpi. 

The  first  course  they  encountered  so  rudely  that 
their  horses  staggered  ;  the  spears  held,  yet  they  lost 
their  spears.  Then  they  made  them  ready  to  run 
the  second  course  :  and  they  met  in  such  wise  that 
the  Lord  de  Saimpi  was  unhelmed,  and  the  squire 
much  praised  for  that  course.  Again  the  third 
course  they  encountered  each  other  on  the  shields, 
in  such  wise  that  John  Scott  was  stricken  down  over 
his  horse's  croup ;  thus  the  Lord  de  Saimpi  was 
revenged :  the  English  squire  was  picked  up  and 
brought  to  his  company,  and  ran  no  more  that  day. 

Then  another  English  squire,  called  Bernard  Sta- 
pleton,  touched  the  shield  of  the  Lord  de  Saimpi. 

They  came  together,  and  struck  each  other  on 
their  helms,  that  the  fire  flashed  out,  and  so  passed 
by  without  any  other  damage,  and  still  kept  their 
spears  :  the  second  course  thev  met  in  their  shields 
rudely,  yet  they  kept  their  horses,  and  so  passed 
forth  on  their  course  :  the  third  course  they  un- 
helmed each  other:  the  English  squire  ran  no  more 
that  day. 

Then  stepped  forth  a  gentle  knight  of  England, 
young  and  fresh,  a  jolly  dancer  and  singer,  called 
Sir  John  Arundel  ;  he  ran  against  Sir  Reginald  de 
Roye. 

At  the  first  course  they  met  rudely,  and  struck 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     359 

each  other  on  their  shields,  but  they  held  themselves 
without  falling,  and  passed  forth  on  their  course,  but 
they  lost  their  spears.  The  second  course  they 
struck  each  other  on  their  helms,  that  sparks  of 
fire  flew  out,  without  further  damage:  the  third 
course  they  crossed,  and  lost  their  spears :  the 
fourth  course  they  struck  on  their  helms  :  the  fifth 
course  they  broke  their  spears  on  their  shields,  and 
then  Sir  John  Arundel  ran  no  more  that  day. 

Then  another  squire  of  England,  called  Nicholas 
Stone,  a  proper  man  of  arms,  ran  against  Sir  Bou- 
cicaut. 

The  first  course  they  struck  each  other  on  their 
helms,  a  great  blow :  the  second  course  they  struck 
each  other  on  their  shields  in  such  wise  that  their 
horses  were  stunned,  and  they  lost  their  spears:  the 
third  course  they  struck  each  other  on  their  helms, 
and  Nicholas  Stone  was  unhelmed,  and  ran  no 
more. 

Then  another  squire  came  forth,  called  John 
Marshall,  and  ran  against  Sir  Boucicaut,  for  he  was 
ready,  looking  for  nothing  but  to  joust. 

He  took  his  spear  and  couched  it  in  the  rest :  the 
first  course  they  met  rudely  on  their  shields,  and  lost 
their  spears:  the  second  course  they  struck  on  their 
helms :  the  third  course  they  aimed  well  at  each 
other  and  met  rudely ;  John  Marshall  broke  his 
spear-stafF  in  three  pieces,  and  Sir  Boucicaut  struck 


360     The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains 

him  on  his  helm,  in  such  wise  that  he  was  un- 
helnied,  and  so  returned  and  ran  no  more  that 
day. 

Then  came  forth  a  lusty  young  knight  of  Eng- 
land, who  desired  greatly  to  win  honour,  called  Sir 
John  Clinton  :  he  bare  silver  fretty  azure,  with  a 
chief  azure,  a  mullet  silver  in  the  chief.  He  touched 
the  shield  of  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  who  was  ready 
to  answer,  and  was  glad  of  the  coming  of  that 
knight. 

They  came  to  their  places  and  took  their  spears  : 
the  first  course  they  struck  on  their  helms  and  passed 
forth  :  the  second  course  they  struck  each  other  on 
their  shields,  and  passed  by,  and  lost  their  spears  : 
the  third  course  they  struck  on  their  helms,  so  that 
the  fire  flew  out :  the  fourth  course  they  crossed  :  the 
fifth  course  was  well  employed,  for  each  of  them 
broke  their  spears.  The  two  knights  were  sore 
chafed,  and  showed  well  how  they  had  great  desire 
to  prove  themselves  :  the  sixth  course  each  of  them 
unhelmed  the  other;  that  course  was  greatly  praised. 
The  English  knight  ran  no  more  that  day,  for 
he  had  done  enough. 

Then  Roger  Low,  another  English  squire,  ?A- 
vanced  forth  :  he  bare  silver  and  sable  quarterly,  in 
the  midst  a  cross  gules,  and  he  touched  the  shield 
of  the  Lord  de  Saimpi. 

The  first  course  they  encountered  so  rudely  that 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     361 

their  horses  were  stunned,  for  their  spears  held  :  the 
second  course  they  struck  on  their  helms  and  passed 
forth  :  at  the  third  course  Roger  Low  was  unhelmed, 
and  ran  no  more. 

Then  advanced  forth  a  right  gentle  knight  of  the 
nation  of  Hainault,  from  the  marches  of  Ostrevant, 
but  from  his  youth  he  had  been  brought  up  in  the 
Court  of  the  noble  King  Edward  of  England  :  this 
knight  was  called  Sir  John  d'Ambreticourt ;  he  was 
brother  to  the  good  knight  Sir  Eustace.  He  bore 
on  his  armour,  ermine,  two  bars  humettees  gules, 
each  charged  with  three  escallop  shells  silver,  and  he 
touched  the  shield  of  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye. 

The  first  course  they  struck  on  their  helms,  that 
the  fire  followed  :  the  second  course  they  entered  so 
rudely  that  it  was  marvel  how  they  scaped  without 
damage,  for  both  of  them  were  noble  jousters  and 
feared  neither  pain  nor  death.  The  third  course 
Sir  Reginald  de  Roye  was  rudely  unhelmed,  and  Sir 
John  d'Ambreticourt  passed  forth  and  turned  and 
came  again  to  his  place ;  and  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye 
returned  to  his  company,  and  shewed  how  he  would 
joust  no  more  that  day. 

Then  the  English  knight,  desiring  to  joust  more, 
sent  to  touch  the  shield  of  Sir  Boucicaut.  They  ran 
together  so  fiercely  and  struck  each  other  on  their 
shields,  that  it  was  marvel  they  had  not  been  pierced 
through  :  the  second  course  they   struck    on    their 


362      The   Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains 

helms,  and  passed  torth,  and  lost  their  spears  :  the 
third  course  they  met  so  rudely  that  each  of  them 
was  unhelmed. 

Then  the  Englishmen  drew  together  and  said  that 
it  was  near  night,  took  their  leave,  and  departed 
towards  Calais.  That  night  there  was  none  other 
communing  but  of  the  jousts  that  had  been  done 
that  day.  The  Frenchmen  went  to  Marquise,  and 
conversed   there  at  their  pleasure. 

Of  the  fourth  day,  and  how  the  Englishmen  departed  in 
courteous  manner  from  the  three  knights  of  France,  and 
thanked  them  greatly 

On  the  Thursday,  the  fourth  day  of  the  week,  the 
Englishmen  being  at  Calais  assembled  together  all 
such  as  had  not  jousted,  and  were  come  over  the  sea 
for  that  intent :  they  concluded  to  return  again  to 
St.  Inglevere  to  do  arms  ;  so  they  mounted  on  their 
horses  and  rode  out  of  Calais,  and  came  to  the  place 
where  the  jousts  should  be  done  :  there  were  ready 
the  three  knights  of  France  in  their  pavilions,  and 
such  others  as  should  serve  them. 

First  there  came  into  the  place  a  knight  of  Eng- 
land, called  Sir  Godfrey  Eustace :  he  bore  for  arms, 
gold,  with  three  bars  gules,  and  a  lion  sable  charged 
on  the  dexter  paw  with  a  mullet  gold,  and  he  touched 
the  shield  of  Sir  Boucicaut  who  incontinent  issued 
out  of  his  pavilion  ready  to  answer. 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     ^^3 

The  knights  aimed  at  each  other  and  ran  together 
and  struck  on  their  helms,  and  passed  forth  on  their 
course,  and  still  kept  their  spears  :  the  second  course 
they  struck  each  other  in  the  midst  of  their  shields, 
and  the  spears  broke  without  any  damage,  and  they 
passed  forth  and  came  again  to  their  places  :  the 
third  course  they  unhelmed  each  other  :  the  English 
knight  jousted  no  more,  for  it  was  said  to  him  he 
had  right  valiantly  acquitted  himself,  and  also  that 
he  must  suffer  others  to  joust. 

Then  an  English  squire  came  forth,  called  Alain 
Birch  ;  he  touched  the  shield  of  the  Lord  de  Saimpi ; 
the  knight  was  ready  to  answer. 

The  first  course  they  touched  on  their  helms  that 
the  fire  flew  out ;  they  passed  forth  on  their  course 
and  returned  again  to  their  places :  the  second 
course  they  broke  both  their  spear-staves  :  the  third 
course  they  unhelmed  each  other;  the  Englishman 
ran  no  more,  for  it  behoved  others  to  joust  after. 

Then  another  English  squire,  called  Scrope, 
touched  the  shield  of  Sir  Boucicaut. 

The  first  course  they  crossed :  the  second  course 
they  struck  on  their  helms  :  the  third  course  Scrope 
was  overthrown;  then  he  was  picked  up  and  brought 
to  his  company,  and  ran  no  more. 

Then  a  knight  of  Bohemia,  one  of  the  Queen  of 
England's  knights,  called  Herchauce,  who  bore  in 
his    arms    silver,    three   griffins'    feet   sable,  armed 


364     Tne   Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains 

azure,  came  forth.  He  was  demanded  with  whom 
he  would  joust:  he  answered,  "With  Boucicaut." 

Then  they  made  them  ready  and  ran  together,  but 
the  knight  of  Bohemia  made  a  forfeit ;  wherefore  he 
was  greatly  blamed  that  he  so  ill  demeaned  his  course: 
the  Eng-lishmen  saw  well  how  he  had  forfeited  his 
armour  and  horse,  if  the  Frenchmen  wished.  Of 
this  course  there  was  great  communication  between 
the  parties,  but  finally  it  was  pardoned,  the  better 
to  please  the  Englishmen. 

Then  Herchauce  required  again  to  run  one 
course  ;  he  was  demanded  against  whom  he  would 
run  :  he  sent  to  touch  the  shield  of  Sir  Reginald  de 
Rove,  and  he  was  ready  to  answer. 

The  first  course  they  met  in  the  midst  of  their 
shields,  and  Sir  Reginald  de  Roye,  who  was  one  of 
the  best  jousters  in  the  realm  of  France,  struck  the 
other  knight  clean  from  his  horse,  in  such  wise 
that  men  thought  he  had  been  dead.  Herchauce 
with  much  pain  was  raised  up  and  brought  to  the 
company.  The  Englishmen  were  not  displeased 
that  he  was  overthrown,  because  he  ran  the  first 
course  so  ungoodly.      So  he  ran  no  more  that  day. 

Then  came  in  a  squire  of  England  called  Robert 
Scorneborne  ;  he  touched  the  shield  of  the  Lord  de 
Saimpi,  who  was  ready  to  answer. 

The  first  course  they  struck  on  their  helms  :  the 
second  course  they  struck  on  their  shields  and  lost 


The  Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains     2^5 

their  spears  :  the  third  course  they  unhelmed  each 
other ;  the  English  squire  ran  no  more. 

Then  John  Merland  came  forth  :  he  bore  in  his 
arms,  silver,  a  bend  between  three  lions'  heads 
sable,  and  he  touched  the  shield  of  Sir  Reginald  de 
Roye,  who  was  ready  to  answer. 

The  first  course  they  struck  on  their  helms  :  the 
second  course  they  so  encountered  each  other  that 
their  horses  were  stunned  and  they  both  lost  their 
spears  :  the  third  course  John  Merland  was  stricken 
to  the  ground ;  he  was  raised  up  and  jousted  no 
more. 

Then  another  squire,  called  John  Molton,  ad- 
vanced ;  he  bore  for  arms,  gules,  a  chevron  silver 
and  three  pierced  mullets  gold,  within  a  bordure 
indented  sable ;  and  he  touched  the  shield  of 
Boucicaut. 

The  knight  was  ready :  the  first  course  they 
touched  and  passed  forth  :  the  second  course  they 
struck  on  their  helms  and  lost  their  spears:  the 
third  course  John  Molton  was  unhelmed ;  he  ran 
no  more  that  day,  but  gave  place  to  others. 

Then  a  right  goodly  knight  of  England,  called 
Sir  Jaquemin  Scrope,  touched  the  shield  of  the 
Lord  de  Saimpi,  who  was  ready  mounted. 

The  first  course  their  horses  crossed,  wherewith 
they  were  sore  displeased :  the  second  course  they 
struck  on  their  helms,  that  the  fire  flew  out,  and 


^66     The   Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains 

they  both  lost  their  spears :  the  third  course  Sir 
Jaquemin  Scrope  broke  his  spear,  but  the  Lord  de 
Saimpi  struck  him  so  rudely  that  he  fell  over  his 
horse's  croup  to  the  earth  ;  he  was  raised  up  and 
ran  no  more  that  day. 

Then  another  squire  came  forth,  called  William 
Maskelyne  :  he  ran  against  Sir  Boucicaut,  who  was 
ready  to  answer.  The  first  course  they  struck  on 
their  helms,  that  the  fire  flew  out:  that  course  was 
praised  of  every  party :  the  second  course  they 
struck  each  other  on  their  shields  and  lost  their 
spears  :  the  third  course  they  unhelmed  each  other 
so  that  each  sat  bare-headed  in  their  coils ;  they 
ran  no  more  that  day,  for  they  had  done  enough. 

Then  another  squire  of  England,  called  Nicholas 
Low,  came  forth,  he  touched  the  shield  of  the  Lord 
de  Saimpi,  who  was  ready  to  answer. 

The  first  course  they  struck  each  other  so  sore 
on  their  shields,  that  if  their  spear-staves  had  not 
broken,  it  had  been  to  their  great  damage,  but  they 
held  themselves  well  from  falling  :  at  the  second 
course  their  strokes  crossed  and  they  struck  each 
other  on  the  helms  that  the  fire  flew  out,  and  so 
passed  by  :  the  third  was  a  goodly  course,  for  they 
struck  each  other  so  even  in  the  sight  of  their 
helms,  that  each  of  them  unhelmed  the  other  so 
clearly,  that  their  helms  flew  into  the  field  over  their 
horses'  croups. 


The   Challenge  of  the  Three   Chamberlains     367 

Then  the  jousters  ceased  for  that  day,  for  there 
was  no  Englishman  that  offered  to  joust  any  more 
that  day. 

Then  the  Earl  of  Huntingdon,  and  the  Earl 
Marshal,  and  the  Lord  Clifford,  the  Lord  Beaumont, 
Sir  John  Clinton,  Sir  John  d'Ambreticourt,  Sir 
Peter  Shirburne,  and  all  other  knights  that  had 
jousted  those  four  days  with  the  French  knights, 
thanked  them  greatly  for  their  pastime  and  said, 
"  Sirs,  all  such  as  would  joust  of  our  party  have  ac- 
complished their  desires,  wherefore  now  we  will  take 
leave  of  you  :  we  will  return  to  Calais  and  so  into 
England :  and  we  know  well  whosoever  will  joust 
with  you  shall  find  you  here  these  thirty  days,  ac- 
cording to  the  tenor  of  your  challenge  ;  and  when 
once  we  come  into  England,  such  knights  as  desire 
to  do  deeds  of  arms,  we  shall  desire  them  to  come 
to  visit  you." 

The  three  knights  thanked  them  and  said,  "  They 
shall  be  right  heartily  welcome,  and  we  shall  deliver 
them  of  their  vows  according  to  the  right  of  arms, 
as  we  have  done  you  ;  and  moreover,  we  thank  you 
for  the  courtesy  ye  have  shewed  to  us." 

Thus  in  courteous  manner  the  Englishmen  de- 
parted from  St.  Inglevere,  and  rode  to  Calais,  where 
they  tarried  not  long  :  for  the  Saturday  after  they 
took  shipping  and  sailed  to  Dover,  and  were  there 
by  noon  :  and  the  Sunday  they  rode  to  Rochester, 


368      The   Challenge  of  the  Three  Chamberlains 

and  the  next  day  to  London,  and  so  every  man  to 
his  own. 

The  three  French  knights  still  kept  their  place 
at  St.  Inglevere.  The  French  King  and  the  Lord 
of  Garancieres,  who  had  been  there  all  that  season 
unknown,  when  the  Englishmen  were  departed, 
they  never  ceased  riding  till  they  came  to  Creil,  on 
the  river  of  Oise,  where  the  Queen  was  at  that  time. 

After  that  the  Englishmen  came  into  England,  I 
heard  not  that  any  more  came  over  to  do  any  deeds 
of  arms  at  St.  Inglevere  :  howbeit  the  three  French 
knights  held  still  their  place  till  their  thirty  davs 
were  accomplished  :  and  then  at  their  leisure  they 
returned,  every  man,  and  came  to  Paris  to  see  the 
King,  and  the  Duke  of  Touraine,  and  other  lords 
that  were  at  Paris  at  that  time ;  who  made  them 
good  cheer,  as  reason  required,  for  they  had  val- 
iantly borne  themselves,  whereby  they  achieved 
great  honour  of  the  King,  and  of  the  realm  of 
France. 


STORIES  FROM  AMERICAN  HISTORY. 


Each  Crown  8vo.     Cloth.     $1.50, 


De  Soto  and  his  Men  in  the  Land  of  Florida. 

By  GRACE  KING,  Author  of  "  New  Orleans  :  the  Place  and  the  Peo- 
ple," "Jean  Baptiste  Le  Moyne,  Sieur  de  Bienville,"  "  Balconv  Stories," 
etc.    Illustrated  by  George  Gibbs. 

A  story  based  upon  Spanish  and  Portuguese  accounts  of  "Conquest"  by  the 
brilliant  armada  which  sailed  under  De  Soto  in  1538  to  subdue  this  country.  Miss 
King  gives  most  entertaining  stories  of  the  invaders'  struggles  and  of  their  final 
demoralized  rout;  while  her  account  of  the  native  tribes  is  a  most  attractive  feature 
of  the  narrative. 

Yankee  Ships  and  Yankee  Sailors.     Tales  of  1812. 

By  JAMES  BARNES.  Illustrated  hv  R.  F.  Zohkaum  and  C.  T. 
Chapman. 

"Mr.  Barnes  knows  how  to  tell  a  story  as  well  as  how  to  write  history.  His 
style  is  terse  and  full  of  movement;  his  book  one  that  old  and  young  may  read  with 
zest."  —  Detroit  Free  Press. 


Southern  Soldier  Stories. 

By  GEORGE  CARY  EGGLESTON,  Author  of  "  A  Rebel's  Recollec- 
tions," etc.,  etc.     Illustrated  by  R.  F.  ZOGBAUM. 

"  Faithfully  told  stories,  bearing  every  evidence  of  absolute  truth.  .  .  .  One's 
pulses  quicken  as  he  becomes  acquainted  with  the  heroic  deeds  of  those  brave  Ameri- 
cans, who  were  on  the  losing  side,  fighting  an  impossible  cause;  he  sorrows  with 
those  who  felt  the  tragedy  of  it  all.  It  is  a  volume  which  every  boy  and  girl,  as  well 
as  every  man  and  woman  in  America,  may  read  with  profitable  interest." 

—  The  St.  Lonis  Globe-Democrat. 
"  Such  capital  reading  that  no  one  can  fail  to  enjoy  them." 

—  New  Orleans  Picayune. 

Tales  of  the  Enchanted  Islands  of  the  Atlantic. 

By  THOMAS  WENTWORTH  HIGGINSON,  Author  of  "  Young  Folks' 
History  of  the  United  States,"  "  Malbone,"  "  Cheerful  Yesterdays,"  etc. 
Illustrated  by  ALBERT  Herter. 

Legends  with  which  the  people  of  Europe  were  for  many  centuries  fed  in  regard 
to  the  countries  beyond  the  seas  now  known  as  America.  "  No  national  history  has 
been  less  prosaic  in  its  earlier  traditions,"  says  Colonel  Higginson,  who  relates  in  a 
manner  which  shows  strong  sympathy  and  learned  research  these  wonderful  stories 
which  for  a  thousand  years  were  told  of  a  mysterious  island  in  the  Atlantic. 


THE    MACMILLAN    COMPANY, 

66    FIFTH  AVENUE,    NEW  YORK. 


STORIES   FROM    AMERICAN    HISTORY 

Of  Interest  to  Every  American. 

Buccaneers  and  Pirates  of  Our  Coasts. 

By  FRANK  R.  STOCKTON,  Author  of  "  Rudder  Grange,"  etc.,  etc. 

Illustrated  by  G.  Varian  and  G.  VV.  Clinedinst. 
Stories  of  the  rise  and  decline  of  buccaneering  and  piracy  in  our  West  Indian 
waters.  Spanish  exactions  grew  so  monstrous  in  the  seventeenth  century  that  Eng- 
lish, French,  and  Dutch  combined  against  their  excesses.  The  buccaneers,  who 
were  the  result  of  the  combination,  became  later  pirates  for  private  gain.  Mr.  Stock- 
ton's quaint  humor  brightens  the  stories  of  their  dark  deeds  in  characteristic  style. 
The  book  is  unique. 

The  Story  of  Old  Fort  Loudon. 

A  Tale  of  the  Cherokees  and  the  Pioneers  of  Tennessee,  1760.    Bv 
CHARLES  EGBERT  CRADDOCK,  Author  of  "  Where  the  Battle  was 
Fought, riie  Prophet  of  the  Great  Smoky  Mountain,"  etc.      Illus- 
trated by  E.  C.  Pei.\oito. 
A  narrative  of  the  life  of  the  pioneers  of  Tennessee  and  their  fortunes  at  the  hands 
of  the  Cherokees  m  the  uprising  of  1760      The  brilliant  Tennessee  landscape  and  the 
old  frontier  fort  serve  as  a  background  to  this  picture  of  Indian  craft  and  guile  and 
pioneer  hardships  and  pleasures. 


Among  other  Volumes  to  follow  are  : 


Early  Canadian  Explorers. 


By  GILBERT    PARKER,  Author  of  "Pierre  and  his   People,"  "A 

Romany  of  the  Snows,"  etc.,  etc. 
Stories  of  men  who  made  history  in  the  old  days  of  the  rule  nf  the  Hudson  Bay 
Company,  —  a  comparatively  unknown,  yet  most  fascinating  chapter  in  American 
history,  of  which  Mr.  Parker's  short  stories  have  given  us  glimpses  from  time  to  time. 

Californian  History  and  Exploration. 

By  CHARLES  H.  SHINN. 

From  the  snows  of  the  north  to  the  orange  groves  of  Lower  California  is  a  strong 
contrast,  but  just  as  the  old  trapper  and  the  "company's  agent"  haunt  one  in  the 
north  like  ghosts  from  an  old  past,  so  in  the  ruined  vineyards  of  the  old  "  'dobe  mis- 
sions" are  the  haunting  footsteps  of  their  earliest  settlers,  the  Spanish  fathers,  and 
an  equally  iascinating  heritage  of  historical  records. 

Tales  of  the  Great  Lakes. 

By  C.  G.  D.  ROBERTS. 

Other   I'oliimes  are  to  follow. 


THE    MACMILLAN    COMPANY, 

66    FIFTH    AVENUE,    NEVv"   YORK. 


DUE  DATE 

1 

! 

IC  2  i'?  '?§5I 

/ria    ^^     - 

'J 

'■ 

Sftll 

aril 

1 

n\/   0 

\70^i 

■t^ 

W^ 

u 

*i 

kli  f\V  O^Y? 

\i\'\ 

WAt ^Ji 

JUj 

201-6503 

Printed 
in  USA 

COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 


002 


838798 


940.4 
F929 


^^^^^  ^^ 


A 


frrf.^^^n.Lr.    ,    iry      ''f fe^ 


Bound 

^^l     1955 


Bu;jhT;fflraj:ri«*:'jJ 


